So... I gotta tell this someone, been with me a long time.

Happened when I was 14 years old... I had this little habit of going to the club every weekend. And that was an especial one. I could finally sleep there because I had the age for that. I was excited. Not only because of that but because I was finally going to be able to swim at the biggest pool... but I could'nt be see... so I had to wait until night.

I had a great afternoon with family, and then at 20:00 I was alone. I had no friends there at that time of the day so I was watching TV on the canteen. At 22:00 was time to people to go sleep and only employees could walk at the club. But hey. No cameras and only a freaking janitor that rather be on his place watching TV.

I could to what I wanted to!

And then, got only my trunks and gone there. When I got there 4 girls were there.

A blond one with smalls tit and a pretty face.
Another blond, probally sisters, and with big titties. Nice ass and thigh...
A fat redheaded and a black pretty girl. Lean, by the way. Really lean.

I looked at them and had no interess. But I was a little afraid of them. Would they tell about me? But I thinked: Hey, they are here too. They won't. Stared at the pool and trained a little jumps... but I was so afraid of jumping... could'nt do it.

The big titted one said: Hey boy, aren't you supposed to be sleeping?

I froze. But them thinked on that again and said: You too?

They laughed of her and she said: Oh, common boy. Are you afraid of this pool? Jump already. Little coward, ahaha.

They laughed their asses of me. I got angry and said: Shut up bitch!

They all stoped. She raised and said: Repeat?

I couldn't just, you know? Don't tell her off. So I said: Shut up...

She said: The last word?

I didn't said. Them she said: Oh, I knew. Coward.

I screamed: Shut up bitch! BITCH!

She gone at me and kicked me on the balls. Really hard. And got in top of me.

I said almost without voice: Fuck you bitch, get off me.

She slaped me and sait: Oh little puny one, can't you get me off? Hey girls, this is a weak one. Let's have some fun.

They all came to me but the fat one. She said she was a little afraid because of last time and that would be on the canteen. The black one said: What a coward. I have a plan for this one don't fail.

They got me by the arms and dragged me to the bathroom. I tried to scape but the black one gave me a punch on the balls. Oooh the pain, I can remember the pain =//

But that was only starting.

There they took my trunks off and I didn't saw what they did to it. One of the girls took the bra off and I had an erection. She looked at me disgusted and kicked me in the balls again. I only could cry now.

They all took the cloths off and told me too take my hands of the balls or would be worse.

I did. They placed their feets there.

I always had big balls... and my sack was "soft" that day. So they separated with one foot (placing only the fingers and part of the feet) so my ball were... kind of stacked and with out nowhere to run. My balls were hurting. I told them to stop, and the black one said: Oh, I'll. I have to get back, but hey, this is for will not pass

She steped at my balls, one foot on each other, hanging on one of the girls and jumped. That was SO fucking painfull I almost passed out. And she motherfucker didn't got out by herself, she had to almost fall to finally step out, and that make my balls hurt even more. I screamed and received a punch on the face.

I cried them to stop but they seemed to have even more fun with that. The black one said she was going be in the door for anyone to come. And that if she came running sundelly was to everyone to to the last box.

She went there naked. And sat by the door, but first took a cigarret from a bag one of the girls had.

The big titted one placed the hands on my dick and started stroking it slowlly... she started saying with a sexy voice and look:

Hm... sorry for hurting your precious balls... I'll repay now in kind... have you ever been with a woman boy? You will have two now... isn't this great?

She stooped a little and almost placed her mouth at my dick. I even felt her breath... that warm breath... and them she placed hand on myballs and started to squeeze them, one at each hand. At first I tried to punch her or something but seeing that she started to squeeze hard. I was at so much pain that I couldn't even scream. Voice would'nt come out.

One of the balls sleeped out of her hand (making it hurt even more) and she finally stoped.

Laughed her ass off.

The other one came to me and said: And that soft dick. Was the pain?

Gotta say, she was so fucking pretty. Looking at those hanging tits and tight body... got my hard again at the same moment. She gave the prettiest smile I have ever seen. She placed the hand on my dick and said: The smallest I have ever seen. But yet, one of the prettiest... I love this purple ton you have. Contrast with the white as milk rest....

She placed her mouth at the head of my dick and let it there. I was at heaven for a moment. Them she took out and said: Well... not the best flavor. Taste it.

The other one placed the mouth and said: Yeah... hey, don't you wash it?

I was wordless, felt so great. Pain still there but... my dick was pulsing of greatness.

But then again, pain came heavy. Punched me on the balls and said: Answer me. Do you wash it?

I said crying again: Sorry... please let me go...

The small tits one said: Hey, let him go already. I think we did some damage here.

She placed the hands on my balls. Only the small touch hurted.

I said again: please, I only wanted to swim at the big pool. I started to cry as never before.

The small tit ones said: Oh, fuck. Sorry sorry. She took me by the hand and hug me while took me out of there. We gone naked. I barely could walk, so when we reached the pool and she said me give a jump I cried to say I could'nt because my balls were hurting too much. She made me sit and stroke me slowly with a hand and the other were just passing at my balls slowly. We stayed there talked for a long time.

I told her about my day and plans and she almost cried for what they did on me. Huged me and said was so sorry. Her friends were monsters for what she told me. Once they made a boy pass out. I was feeling so great. Her smalls tits (ok, not so small, little less then "medium") and perfect feets, tight ass and face. Damn, that face.
I was falling in love with her. I tried to place my hand on her tits but she didn't let me.

Why I did that? She got up said she was sorry again and left. I'll always remember that smile and beaultiful rose nipples. And that ass while she walked back. But I'll also always remember the pain. My balls hurted for days.

But there was me. Hard cock. Naked. Balls hurting and probally in love (after I got that ideia off, but were some months). I walked back to the bedroom and no one to see me. I put some clothes I had at my bag and in the other day I asked my mom to get me. Stayed almost a year without going there... and when I finally gone, never saw one of the girls.

I think it is it... sorry for my english and if this is some way confuse... it's kind of a trauma of mine...

I confess that I've fucked my friend's wife while he was away at FTX. She pretended like she didn't like it, but the slut's pussy gave her away.

To help you understand everything, I will give a bit of context.

I've known my friend, who I will call Rick, for about 10 years now. We met freshman year of high school and have been good buddies since. Rick is in the National Guard, served a tour in Iraq, and a really nice guy. Rick however, is terrible with his money, and will spend it all on trucks, parts for his trucks, expensive hunting equipment he will maybe use once, and every once in a while a trip to the strip club. Rick is married to a woman I will call Kristina. Kristina is a typical redneck kind of girl, and has all the baggage that goes with it. Somehow she convinced Rick to marry her, even though she had a kid with another guy, and now they have a newborn son of their own. Considering Rick isn't active duty, and Kristina works as a manager for Caesar's Pizza, you can imagine that money is always an issue for them.

Now then, let's get to the good part. Back in October, my good friend Rick has to go to his FTX. For those of you unfamiliar with the military, it stands for Field Training Exercise. Basically the National Guard pups get to go in the forest and "train" for a weekend. Anyway, it just so happens that that very weekend, I happened to have a need for a circular saw, and decided to go to Rick's place to borrow one (one of the many expensive things he buys because he thinks he needs, yet rarely uses).

I knock on the door and Kristina lets me in, we say our hello's and how are you's, and she leads me to the garage where I pick up the saw, and head home. I tell her I'll only need it for a few hours, and will bring it back that day. Later that afternoon I go back to return the saw. After a few knocks she lets me in. Her son (about 4 years old) is crying about wanting some juice or pop to drink. She yells at hims saying that can't afford any right now, and he sullenly goes to his room and shuts the door closed. Kristina goes back to the couch watching some TV show. After returning from the garage to return the saw, I pour myself a glass of water and sit down on the couch next to her and ask her what's up. She says nothing much, and then I inquire about the money situation. She goes on a tirade how they barely make ends meet, always late on bills, and her cell phone service is about to get cut off unless she makes an immediate payment of $70 some odd dollars to AT&T, but she won't have the money until next Thursday, etc, etc.

It's at this point that I realize she's not wearing a bra, so I get a bit of a peak at her B, maybe C cup cleavage. Now, I can't say I've ever thought of Kristina in a sexual way before, but something about a desperate woman always turns me on.

I stand up and tell her, "I know you need some money, and I can help you out a bit if you can help me out." I then take her hand.

Before I can do anything else she perks up and says, "Like what? I'm good with organization. I could clean your house for you."

Daft bitch. I give a little chuckle and say, "Not quite", as I lead her hand to my already half-stiffened cock with a grin on my face.

She's frozen and has a horrified look on her face and says something along the lines of Rick would kill me if he were here right now. I tell her Rick isn't here, can't help you, but I can. This is the only way you're going to get some money. I then start rubbing myself with her hand that I've firmly held onto. I tell her to unzip it and pull it out, and she does slowly and looking the other way. By now my cock is raging hard. I've got her right where I want her and there is no turning back for her now. She will do whatever I fucking want.

I tell her you know what to do and she pats the tip of of my cock like a frightened moron while she covers her eyes with her other hand. I proceed to grab the back of her head by the hair and bring her forward toward my torso and she resists by shaking her head and trying to move back but I'm too strong; her face is not against my cock, and it only takes a hard clench of my fist on her hair to move her head anyway I want so that her shut lips are on the tip of my cock. I pinch chin with my other hand and her mouth opens so that I can force my cock down her throat. She tries to jerk back but I keep a tight grip and force her to bob her head up and down my cock. Eventually she gives in and starts sucking.

I tell her she's such a good whore that I might just make this a regular thing, and she wouldn't have to worry so much about the bills. She just keeps sucking with a look of shame on her face. After about 5 minutes of her sucking my cock I can feel my load building up and about to shoot down her throat. I hold her head close and tell her sternly to swallow it. She coughs and gags a bit after I've let her go. She got up and walked to the master bedroom where she proceeded to gargle.

I thought about dropping a $20 bill and leaving, but my cock was still hard so I went into the master bedroom and closed the door. I walk behind her and put my hand underneath her tanktop and grope her breasts. She asks me what the fuck am I doing, I had my fun, now give her some money to pay the bills and leave. I put my hand on her shoulder and tell her I'm not done with her yet.

She struggled a little bit, but just like before, it didn't take much for me to get her on all fours on the floor, rip her tank top off, and pull down her pajama pants. I take her from behind and start fucking her and and calling her names. She tries to look down and away from the mirror in front of us but I pull her hair and make her look at the mirror, watching me fuck her. I smack her ass several times leaving red marks before I stick my thumb up her ass and start thumb-fucking her ass while my cock works her pussy. In no time she starts moaning and her body shudders in orgasm. Her weak arms collapse and her face is on the floor. She is sobbing, pleading with me for money and to go. I tell her I'm not quite done yet and I position my cock right at her asshole and thrust in. She cries in pain and I tell her to keep it down, otherwise her son might hear her. Fucking her ass and listening to her sob turned me on so much it took me no time to blow my load, and give her an anal cream pie.

She's still on the ground sobbing when I get up, put my clothes back on, and drop a $20 bill next to her face. She immediately looks around for more money, and when she realizes there is no more, she yells, "You bastard, what the fuck am I supposed to do with this? Where's the rest of it!"

I say, "I never told you how much I'd give you. If you ever want to make more money, you know where I live", and walk away.

She has came by again a few times recently to get her kids some Christmas presents.

My wife recently went on a week long training course in another city. On the second morning she sent me photos of her new underwear while modelling for me. The first two were bra and panties from close range. The third was from distance which I thought initially was on timer until I noticed the tell tail blur in corner which clearly was someone's FINGER on the lense. 
She has fucked about in the past, but not for a while so I thought. Do I confront her or leave it. I actually get turned on at the thought. We still fuck on a regular basis and I'm always thinking is she wet or is that someone's cum. 

Part 19: My (Anna's) Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Hey guys, for this next part I (Anna) will be the writer, because this is a story that happend to me without him being there. Hope you enjoy :-) :-*

I was and still am bi curious. And since I didnt wanna cheat on my partner and Jim with another man I went for gals instead. I'm into all kind of girls, brunette, redhead, blonde, tall, short, bit tits, small tits, must have long hair tho ;-). And shaved too. And of course attractive. But thats subjective you know? Now you may ask "Where do I find bi/les girls like that?" Funnily enuf: Also in sports. I dont have that much time for sports, so I'm only doing yoga. Now I couldnt fuck the girls in my yoga class, they know my husband etc. so I had to go to another town, but its only a 20 min drive there so no problem :-). I registered in that group under a false name, but lets just assume for easiness that they called me Anna.

First time I went to class I looked at every girl in the class. Sum of 'em were just looking like allday basics sluts. Do you know that feeling when you look at someone and just immediately know that she is a annoying bitch? Getting everything by looking good and knowing it? That kinda girls. The yoga class has a facebook group and guess who is sending the most pictures of themselves in yoga cloths? yep. the sluts. I mean, they are good looking and all so I didnt mind ;-) Its just that I wasnt looking to fuck one of them. Sluts are always chatty. That's no good if you wanna remain "undercover" ;-). Sum of the slut pics gonna be below this. What I was looking for was a shy girl who looks at girls like she wanna fuck'em. There was just one woman around my age, all others were younger (its a young city, many students you see). The one that immediately caught my eye was Beth. Nice 32c tits, long blonde, deep blue eyes. A real stunner that girl. But despite that, she always stayed in the background. I introduced myself and we chatted for a while. She is a nurse in a hospital, likes jogging and yoga, eats and drinks healthy, no kids, no husband no nothing. And young 23 years old. While we were speaking she kept staring at my cleavage. Seems like I've hit the jackpot ;-) I didnt tell her about my family, I think that was things will be easier.

For the training I joined her in the last row. I frequently caught her looking at the asses of the other girls. I love girls in yoga pants too I have to admit :D Once when she saw me catch her look, she blushed and turned her head away for a while. After the training we all went to the showers. Beth was the first in. It was a typical gym shower, where you could see everyone else showering too. Beth was taking her sweet time, looking at all the other girls, who were chatting and so on. I took the shower next to her and often turned my head away from her so she could check me out.
The other girls were leaving one by one until only me and Beth remained. From the corner of my eye I could see her watching me. I turned my back to the wall and slowly slid my fingers into my pussy. With my other hand I grabbed my tit, massaged it and bit my lip. From the corner of my eye I could see Beth fingering herself as well. I half-closed my eyes and moaned softly. I stopped and turned to Beth. That took her off guard. She stopped fingering herself immediately.
Me:"Dont be shy, cleaning your pussy is important. Go on, I dont mind."
B:"Oh.. Okay.." she started fingering herself again while I soaped my breasts and ass. I bent over, sticking my ass in her direction and pushed a soapy finger into my ass, took it out again and washed off the soap.
This time I turned slowly towards Beth.
Me:"Darling would you mind rubbing my back? I cant reach it."
Beth came to me and applied some soap. I hummed like I enjoyed it (which I did ;-)).
Me:"Thank you so much. And I gotta say, you have a beautiful body."
B:"errr thanks..."
Me:"Do you like my boobs?"
B:"Yes they are beautiful..."
Me:"So thats why you have been staring at them all the time." I laughed. "Do you want to touch them?"
B:"I..."
Me:"Dont be shy!"
I take her hand and put them on my chest. Beth blushed but didnt turn me down.
Me:"How do they feel?"
B:"Great... really... wow..."
Me:"Can I feel yours as well?"
B:"I... I mean yeah why not?"
So I touched her tits, massaged them a little and played with her nipples. Beth closed her eyes and bit her lip. I let go and took a step back.
Me:"I think we'll be good friends Beth. I got to go now. See you next week."
Beth nodded and I got dressed.

I had a plan for the next week. I bought white yoga pants that where partially see thru. I put on no underwear. When I saw Beth I went to her and hugged her, pressing my boobs against hers. I was already excited and my nipples kinda hard. Beth couldnt stop staring at them so I slapped her ass and said:"Hey, my eyes are up here" and laughed. I was also very touchy with her, touching her whenever I could without being inappropriate.

In training I was infront of Beth. She had a great view of my pussy. I made sure of that by splashing just a little bit of water on my crotch before the training started. I couldnt watch Beth during the training but I tried touching my butt as often as possible.

After the training, I asked her for her phone number. She gave it to me and we went to the showers again. I waited till all other girls left and then grabbed her ass while she had her back turned to me. She jumped and squeaked, but I only laughed.
Me:"Sorry, but your ass looked to ... tasty. And it feels good as well. You really work out a lot dont you?"
Beth:"Yes I do..." and quietly added "but it never yields the results I want..."
Me:"What was that?"
Beth:"Nothing..."

It took some more weeks to gain her trust. I always gave her a lot of attention and showed off as much as possible. After two weeks, I invited her to drink a glass of wine with me the next evening. She agreed, so we had a date.

I wore a strapless red dotted white dress, which barely covered my ass and a red g string. Beth came in a tank top and light summer pants. We sat down at a table and ordered our first drinks.
Beth:"I feel underdressed next to you."
Me:"Dont worry, you look fantastic! If I didnt know better I would say that you are wearing a push up bra, but since I know your tits well..."
Beth (blushing):"Thanks. You look great as well."
The drinks came and we took our first sips. We talk about boring stuff for a while, drank more.
After a while I asked
Me:"How come you dont have a boyfriend? You are so beautiful. If you'd show some more of that ass with tighter pants and some more cleavage, you could have any boy you wanted!"
Beth:"You think so? But I dont wanna look slutty. I dont want to attract those kind of boys who only want sex... All the relationships I had were just about sex."
Me:"You can still look classy and still show more of your awesome body. I know what you mean. Boys always look just for sex ... and most of the time they dont even know how to please a woman."
Beth:"Exactly!"
Me:"Maybe we should stick to girls then..." We both laughed. "But to be honest I've never even kissed one before. No idea if they do it better..."
Beth (biting her lip):"Yeah me neither..."
For a moment there was an awkward silence, we both sipped our drinks a little.
After that Beth really opened up to me, talking about her past boyfriends and how she just left a bad relationship. I told her about some fictional BF's too.
As the night went on we got more and more drunk. At the end of it, we had taken a taxi first to her flat. We both got out and went to the door. We hugged and I said
Me:"We should do this again some time. This was fun."
Beth:"Yeah totally!"
Me:"You know how I said I never kissed a girl?"
Beth:"Yes?"
Gave her a short kiss on the mouth. She looked like she didnt believe what just happend. So I kissed her again, longer this time, licking over her lips a little.
Me:"Looks like thats not true any more."

With that I left her and went to the taxi.

Next week Beth was first kinda shy around me but I hugged her and told her not to worry. We both had a little bit too much that night and such things can happen then... We both laughed it off and talked openly again.

The following week I started texting her, sending her pictures of me in different outfits asking for her opinion. I never got a picture back though, until I specifically asked for one.

The week after we went drinking again. I wore a deep cut white shirt and hotpants. Beth came in a really nice, short black dress. After we ordered and drank our first drinks, some old guy bought both of us drinks. After drinking them we made sure to leave the bar. Non of us wanted any of that. I suggested we leave the bars and go to hers. Beth was reluctant but finally gave in. We drank some more. When it got late I asked her if I could sleep here. She said she didnt have another matress. I said we could sleep in the same bed. Again, she gave in.
We went to bed and I think we both felt the tension. I only wore my string so I told her I was cold an suggested cuddling. First, I was the big spoon. I had my arm around her belly and pull her close. I rubbed my tits against her back, then started touching hers. She didnt stop me so I continued. She even started moaning a little. After a while we turned around, so now she was the big spoon. She wasnt as forward as me, but still laid her hand on my tits. We fell asleep like that.

The next morning I woke up first. I ran my fingers along Beths body... she was laying on her back. I felt her panties. I started rubbing her pussy over the panties. Beth woke up, looked at me and said "what are oyu doing?"
I kissed her, long and passionately. After a few seconds even with tongue. Her panties got wet, soaking. I peeled them off. Mine as well.
Beth:"Are you sure you want this?"
Me:"O/C I do! You are beautiful. I would have fucked you yesterday if we werent that drunk. I want you to enjoy it you know? ;-)"
I sloppily kissed her again, then went 69 on her. Her tongue played around my clit just as my tongue played around hers. Soon we were both soaking, fingering each other and moaning.
We changed positions to scissoring. We rubbed our pussies together, our tits jumping up and down. We locked eyes. Moaning harder and harder until we finally came, gushing all over each other. Afterwards we laid in each others arms and kissed. I think we even fell asleep again.
When I left her appartment, we reassured each other that this wouldnt be the last time.

End of Part 19

I hope you enjoyed it guys :-*

The girl in the pic is beth btw.

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.

This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

How It Started 4
Jack drove off and I was laying a crossed the seat. Jack said “Don’t make a mess on my seat bitch. Put that plug back in your ass.” I looked up and told him that the bum had taken it. He roared with laughter and said “Well stuff your panties in your ass. If you ruin my seats I’ll beat the hell out of you.” I reached down and grabbed my thong and wiped my ass. There was gel and cum running out so I balled them up. I pushed them into my asshole to stop it from leaking. I got my shorts off the floor and put them back on. I was exhausted, and then Jack said “My cock needs sucking. Get your ass over here and suck it. I’ll make a deal with you. If you can make me cum in your mouth before we get home you can just relax the rest of the day.” I got turned around so I was lying on the seat like earlier and undid his pants so I could pull his cock out. I started sucking his cock when I thought I don’t know how close to home we were. My mind was racing thinking of how much time I had. I really wanted to be able to rest when we got home. My ass still hurt and I felt dirty after being close to that bum. I started working on his cock like I was dying for it. I could tell he wasn’t in a hurry because he never grabbed my head or pushed his cock in my mouth. I said to myself I can do this. I took him all the way down my throat and held it there. I even tried working my throat like I was swallowing thinking that would help. He started to move around like he was trying to get away from my mouth and I thought he must be close. He was getting ready to cum and he said “Oh Fuck Sue, I got to pull over.” I felt the truck turn and come to a stop. He grabbed my head so he could start fucking my mouth. In just a couple of minutes, he came in the back of my throat. I swallowed his load thinking I had done well. I got a good feeling knowing that I wouldn’t have to do anything for the rest of the day. I would be able to clean up and rest while trying to figure out how I was going get out of this situation. I pulled my mouth off Jack’s cock and he opened the truck door. Jack said “Nice try sissy but, we are already home.” I sat up and saw that we were sitting in the driveway of our house. “Now get upstairs and get cleaned up. Put on one of your new outfits. I’m going to take a nap.”
I couldn’t believe that we were home. Now I had to go to my room and get ready for god knows what. I want to stop this madness but, I didn’t know what to do. I got the stuff I had bought today and thought how I was going to pay for all this stuff. I ran up to my room and turned the shower on and sat on the floor and cried. I reached back and pulled the thong that I had stuffed in my ass out. It was nasty with cum and lube. My ass still hurt from the fucking the bum gave me. My dick was still locked up but, I did notice my dick did leak some cum while my ass was being abused. I wished I hadn’t bought such a good one so I could get it off. The water in the shower felt good on my skin. It washed the stench of from the bum and soothed my ass. I got out of the shower and sat on my bed wanting to lie down. I knew I had better be ready if Jack called me. I brushed my hair and decided to pull it up in pigtails because that was easier than anything else. I put my makeup on and remembered that nobody at the mall even noticed I was a man. I started to take pride that I could look like a woman. I spent a lot of time on my hair and makeup and realized I better get dressed. Jack had made me buy a lot of stuff. I had new panties, bras and stockings. He made me buy shorts, skirts and all kind of shirts. I decided to put on a matching set of a lacy bra and thong. I’m still not sure why he wanted me to wear a bra. All my clothes were very revealing so it didn’t make much difference what I chose. I picked a very short skirt and a low cut shirt that matched. I put on thigh high stockings and a pair of heels that a prostitute would wear. I had never walked in heels before so I walked around the room to practice. I had been a couple of hours so I sat on the bed to wait for Jack to call me. I thought that he would probably think I should have a plug in me. I opened my nightstand drawer and got out the only other plug I had. It was a lot smaller than the other one. I figured I was going to get fucked in my ass so I got some lube and squirted some in my ass. I pulled my thong to the side, inserted the plug and it slipped right in. My ass was so stretched that it didn’t really resist the penetration. That when I heard Jack called “Sue I need you down here now.”
I went downstairs and heard the TV in the front room. I walked in and Jack and John were sitting on the couch. I knew it was only a matter of time before Jack would tell his brother. I looked up at their big screen TV and a video of me sucking Jack’s cock was playing. Jack said “Come in here Sue and meet my brother John. John, this is our new roommate Sue.” I walked in front of the couch without looking at either one of them. For some reason I felt I should say “Hello John, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I never looked up and Jack told me to sit on the couch with them and watch a movie. When I walked to the couch they slid apart so the only place that there was to sit was in between them. As I sat down I felt Jack’s hand slide under my skirt and squeeze my ass cheek. He told me my new outfit looked nice and I think I blushed. Jack said “John don’t you think Sue looks hot.” John just nodded yes. I think he was stunned by the whole episode. When I looked back at the TV it was me slamming my ass back on Jack’s cock. We sat there and watched as I fucked Jack’s cock and then beg him to cum in my mouth. Then the scene changed and I was sucking his cock in the truck while fucking my ass with the plug for the truckers. Jack was rubbing my leg like I was a girl that he was trying to feel up. The next scene was of me begging the bum to let me suck his cock and then it switched to me being slammed down on his big cock. I never even noticed that Jack was recording me in the truck. My ass tingled just looking at the bum’s cock on the TV. It looked even bigger than it looked today.
Jack said that the movie was making him horny and asked John if what he thought. John never said a word; he just unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. His cock looked a lot like Jack’s, I guess because they were brothers. He was a little thinner but, was a little longer. I knew what was next; Jack pushed my head down towards John’s cock. I didn’t fight because I knew it was pointless. I knew Jack could overpower me than I didn’t stand a chance against both of them. I just leaned over and put my face in front of John’s cock. I opened my mouth and started sucking him down my throat. I started to slowly fuck John’s cock with my mouth. I felt Jack move around behind me. He grabbed my hips and lifted them so I was up on my knees. He flipped my skirt up to reveal my ass. Then all of a sudden “SMACK” he slapped my ass hard. When he did it I gasped and sucked John’s cock all the way to the base. I lifted up off John’s cock and Jack smacked my ass again and again. John must have like my throat because he grabbed the back of my head and pushed me down on his cock. Jack continued smacking my ass while John held me down. I couldn’t breathe and thought I was going to pass out when John pulled my mouth off his cock. I gasped for air and pushed me back down on his cock. This continued for awhile. My ass cheeks were burning and so were my lungs from being choked. John finally pulled me off his cock and let me catch my breath. Jack had stopped smacking my ass and told John to come look my ass. John got up and moved behind me. John said “Damn Jack you really whooped that ass.” I felt my thong being pulled to the side and heard them laugh. “I told you she was a slut.” Jack said.
I felt a hand reach between my legs and grip my dick that was in the cage. They pulled on it really hard trying to see if it would come off. They twisted and pulled. Even though they were being rough it wasn’t that bad to have them playing with caged dick. They both started laughing saying it would take a tow truck to get it off. They let go of my cage and started playing with my plug. One of them pulled a little and it came right out. Jack said “This one is too small for you Sue. We’ll have to get you one that fits better.” They both started laughing. I guess the lube started leaking out of my ass because I felt a hard slap on my ass and Jack yelled “Who told you could use lubricant.” I had made him mad and I knew that was not good. He said that I needed to be punished. He grabbed my shirt and pulled hard, ripping off buttons and pulling it off of me. He started wiping my ass to remove the lube. Then he shoved his shirt covered fingers straight in to me. I squealed and pleaded for him to stop. He would shove his fingers in and twist them around. Jack said “Help me out Bro.” John gets beside me and reached back to pull my ass cheeks apart. He pulled really hard and I could feel my ass being pulled apart. Jack returned to stabbing his wrapped finger in and out of me. I heard John say “Just stuff it in her Jack” Jack started using his fingers to try and stuff my shirt up my ass. I don’t know have much he got in me but, my ass was hurting. He pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Jack said “Open her up Bro and see if we got her clean.” John pulled my ass cheeks apart until I thought my ass was going to rip. All I could think about was I had two men staring onto my gaping asshole. I started to get aroused and wondering why I felt like this. John said “I think you got it all.” Jack grabbed my neck and pulled me up. He said “Your mouth is the only lube you get unless I tell you to. Understand sissy!” I nodded yes and he pushed me back down.
They both got up and pulled me to the middle of the living room. John said “This should be good.” That when I realized that they had set up a camera to video what was going to happen. Jack got on the floor and pulled my head towards his cock. I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was pointless to refuse. I had been beaten and abused. I had all but given up so, I figured to just try and get it over with. While I sucked Jack’s cock, John was poking his cock at my ass. John said “Turn her around she is to dry.” They spun me around and now I was sucking John cock. It made me think I should have spit on Jack’s cock more because he just forced it into me. Jack said “That’s how you do it.” I wasn’t going to make that mistake again so; I was giving John a sloppy blowjob. They turned me around again and now John was fucking my ass and I was sucking Jack’s dirty cock. This went on for a few minutes and then Jack got on the floor and told me to fuck his cock. I crawled over to Jack and sucked his cock hoping to lube it a little before he pulled me on top of him. I lowered myself on to his cock and moaned as he went in me. I was starting to love the way it felt. He was thrusting in and out of me when John got in front of me. He put his cock in my mouth and started fucking my face. His cock would push to the back of my throat and then force me down on Jack’s cock. I was stuffed and had never felt anything like this before. I loved my ass and throat being abused at the same time. Jack was rubbing my chest where my bra was like I had tits. He started pinching and pulling on my nipples. I felt my dick start to stain in the cage.
Jack told me to turn around and sit on his cock. I got turned around and was on my knees facing away from him. I put his cock back in and started to bounce up and down. John got back in front of me and was fucking my throat again. Jack reached up and grabbed me around my chest. He pulled me backward towards his chest and held me tight. My legs were bent under me at my knees and my little dick cage was pointing up. I saw John go and move the camera so it was pointing at Jack’s cock in my ass. Then Jack said “Go ahead and see if it will fit John.” I realized what they were going to do and started screaming. They were going to double fuck me. I pleaded with them to stop and tried to get away from Jack. It was like they couldn’t hear me and John got between my legs. He put his cock at my ass. Jack wasn’t moving anymore and just left his cock deep in my ass. John grabbed my cage and pulled up hard. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock. I begged them to let me go and promised them anything else they wanted. John placed his cock back on my ass and started to push. I felt my ass stretching and the tip of his cock went in. He eases up a little and then pushed back down hard. My ass had no choice but to open up. I screamed for him to stop. The pain was horrible and he only in a little. John started pumping working more and more of his cock in me. He was still pulling on my cage while pumping in and out. I was begging and pleading while I was gasping for air. Then with another hard push he was all the way inside me. I moaned as he held it in me. We were still for a minute which gave my ass time to adjust to the two large cocks in me. My ass was burning and felt like someone had drove a truck in me. Jack said “Showtime Bro.” They both started fucking me at the same time. John rose up I guess to give the camera a better view. My ass still hurt but was getting better and John pulling on my cage was starting to have an effect on me. I was not screaming anymore. I was gasping for air and started moaning. I remember thinking that I sound like a whore.
After a few minutes of double fucking me, Jack started to grunt and started pumping fast. He thrust in hard and said “That’s good sissy make me cum.” I felt him cum in my ass. It felt great because it helped lubricate my ass while John was still fucking me. John was still pulling on my cage while he was fucking me. Then it happened. I guess the pressure on my prostate and John pulling my cage, cum just started pour out of me. I wasn’t even able to get hard while in the cage. Cum was dripping out of my cage onto my stomach. I heard myself saying “Oh fuck” over and over. John said “Holy fuck, the sissy just came from being double fucked. I hope the camera got that.” Then he started pounding my ass hard. He pushed in deep and came in my ass. They were both lying still with their cocks in my ass. After a while John got up and pulled his cock out of me. He stood up and Jack pushed me off of him and got up. Jack hollered at me not to leak on the floor. He said “Put your ass in the air.” I just wanted to rest. My ass felt empty and legs hurt like hell. I knew I better do it so I pulled my knees up and stuck my ass up. I watched as they got the camera and was pointing it at my ass. I must have been gaped open from being double fucked. John said “I think we ruined that ass. It will never be the same.” They both laughed. Jack said “We will stop her from leaking all over the house.” He grabbed the small plug I had earlier and slide it into my ass. It felt like it wasn’t even in me and then he pushed it in deeper. The base of the plug slid in me. It was a lot bigger than the plug itself. He kept pushing it in until it was as deep as his fingers could push. I felt pressure deep in my ass and stomach. I was moaning and grunting as he abused my ass. “That should do it.” He said. I felt him insert his fingers in my ass and pull my ass open. I guessed that was to let the camera see what he had done. He pulled his fingers out and smacked me hard on my ass.
Jack said “Ok sissy, sit up.” I slowly got up and turned around. My guts hurt from plug being lodged deep in my ass. John was holding a camera and pointing it at me. Another camera was sitting on the table where the TV was. I was on my knees and Jack said “You look thirsty sissy. Open your mouth.” He walked up to me with his limp cock hanging down. He put his cock on my mouth and I opened my mouth. I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck him. I thought he just wanted me to clean him or get him hard again. He grabbed the back of my head and fucked my face a couple of times. He held me all the way down on his cock. It wasn’t that bad because he wasn’t hard. Then I felt hot liquid pouring down my throat. He was pissing in me. I tried to push back but, he had my head held tight. I thought I was going to choke. I tried to relax and just let his piss go down my throat into my stomach. I felt his stream slow and stop. He let go of my head and I just waited for him to pull out. I was done fighting them. They had done things to me and I couldn’t stop them. I kneeled there while Jack took the camera and John walked up to me. I opened my mouth and took his cock in. I reached around and grabbed his ass. I pulled until my face was smashed against his stomach. His cock was longer and was in my throat. He started pissing down my throat and I held on to him to keep him deep. I heard them laughing. John said “This slut was easy to train.” I thought he was finished pissing and he pushed me off his cock. He was still standing in front of me and then started pissing on my face. I closed my eyes and turned my face. He hollered “Look at me and open your fucking mouth.” I did and he continued pissing in my mouth. He finished and turned around. Jack said “Clean this fucking mess up sissy. We’re done with you for awhile.” He turned to John and said “Come on Bro, Let’s go edit this movie so we can upload it. I think we will make some good money from it. We got to think about what we will do for a sequel too.”

I am in need of some assistance in finding and old video on here that i watched a fair while ago, i shall try and describe it as best i can and i am appreciative of any help i get in finding it.

It's a webcam video of a young looking girl in exercise clothes, a white tank top, training bra, and black yoga pants/leggings, she spends the first half the video doing stretchs and watching the computer screen, part way through she takes off the leggings and is wearing green shorts, after a bit more stretching it hard cuts, the room is dark and she's in her underwear, after a while she starts to masturbate with some objects.

hopefully my description is enough that someone will find this video because i can't find it for the life of me.

thansk for any help.

Cruising for fun.

This last spring I went on a cruise through the eastern Caribbean. It was nice to get away for a while and forget about working.
Boarding the ship was rather uneventful, and I spent the first day learning my way around the ship, and finding the best places to relax.
We spent the first two days at sea, sailing from FT Lauderdale to St Kitts. Naturally, having two whole days at sea meant there was plenty of eye candy
playing about on the pool decks.

I loved watching all those young looking teen girls frolicking about in teeny two piece bikinis. eventually I had to retire to my cabin and relieve myself.
that night I got drunk, wandered around, and discovered that the top deck's spa did not close until midnight. As it was already 1 am, I had no chance tonight.
But I figured tomorrow I could enjoy a little privacy in the spa without a dozen other people crowding their way into the somewhat tiny pool. The spa was built to hang over the side of the ship,
as if it were floating in mid air, but also offering a lot of concealment from the otherwise open deck space.

Fast forward to the second night at sea. It was about 8 o'clock. I ate my dinner, went to the sauna, had a couple drinks at the bar, then made for the top deck.
It was wonderful. not a living soul in sight. I took off my shirt and flip flops, set the jets on high, then set down into the empty spa.
Another thing I liked about the top deck was the lack of cameras. My military service, mixed with a general paranoia and desire for privacy, causes my to dislike being watched all the time.

For about 20 minutes I stayed there, enjoying the soft hum of the ship, the sound of waves below me, and the warm night breezes of the Caribbean.
Suddenly, my spider senses pinged a contact, with my military trained ears noticing the slightest change in ambient noise. It was footsteps.
I watched and waited, and saw this sexy young girl come around the corner from the stairs. she saw me as she walked up,
and we exchanged polite glances before she set down her towel and began to undress.
I glanced at my watch. 10:52. I looked back to see that she had taken off her shirt and shorts, leaving very little to the imagination.

She had deep blue eyes, soft pink lips, cream colored skin with almost no freckles or dimples at all,
a cute little belly button on her flat tummy, almost no body hair and a cute little up turned nose.
She was wearing a tight pink bikini bottom with a light blue and white top, and her golden blonde hair curled and feathered its way down to just above the center of her back.
She stood about 5 foot 2 inches, with nice, B cup breasts and a figure that suggested she was involved in some kid of sport, maybe swimming.
As I eyed her up and down she broke the silence and rumble of the spa jets. "Hi." she said, she saw me looking, I could tell by her smirk. lots of guys must gawk at her in a bikini.
"Uh, hello" I replied. "Nice night." Fuck, that was stupid.

"Yeah," she giggled. "It's nice to not have to do anything."
"I agree." I confidently responded.
"It's so empty up here," she said. "Why are you all alone?"
"I like the peace and quiet" I told her.
"Me too," she spat out. "I like to get away from my parents, sometimes."
"Parents?" my confusion must've seemed obvious.
"Yeah." she explained. "My mom and dad don't want me wandering around alone."
"I see" I replied to her.

"But they're asleep, so I snuck out!" she giggled excitedly.
"Snuck out?" now I was really confused.
"Yeah, but I'm already 15 1/2. I can take care of myself." she said, sternly.
"Oh!" I understood, now. "You looked older."
"I get that a lot" She said.

"It's good, though." I was back pedaling. "you seem very mature for 15"
"Thanks!" she said, with renewed confidence. "I'm Abby."
"I'm Steve" I announced as she scooted closer to shake my hand.
I could see her blushing as my foot brushed against her leg under the bubbles.
"Sorry," I laughed.
"It's ok, not like anyone's looking." she said, cutely.

We locked eyes for a moment, I was trying to figure out her expression.
"So are you having fun on your trip, Abby?" I spoke as calmly as my shaking nerves would allow.
She was still close to me, my foot still grazing her leg.
"Yeah," she said. "But I was really hoping to find a hot guy, here..."
She trailed off, looking me up and down. At least, what she could see above the water.
"Were you hoping to have a little vacation romance?" I ventured, pressing my foot slightly into her leg.
She smiled, biting her lip. "I wanted to have some fun, at least."

"Who says you can't have fun, Abby?" I said. I was feeling bolder, I started moving my foot up and down her shin, until I reached her knee.
"My Dad caught me with a boy from school, a few weeks ago." she confessed, as if she were betraying her closest friend.
"What were you two doing?" I asked, genuinely curious if teenagers now were really as wild as my friends with younger siblings tell me.
"We were having sex." she spoke softly. "My Dad saw us in his truck."
"OH." I replied, trying to hide my excitement from imagining this sexy young girl riding some lucky SOB's pole.
"Yeah..." I was grounded until we left." she told me. "So I didn't see him, again."
"Did you use protection?" I asked her.
"Yeah, but it felt weird." She explained. "The condom."

I was already in too deep, so I decided to keep digging.
"Have you ever had sex without a condom?"
"No." she said. "My friends are all on birth control. They say it's alot better."
"Are you on birth control?" I asked her.
"No, My mom & dad won't let me. They think I'll start sleeping around." She said, almost bitterly.
"I don't think you're the type." I said, reassuringly.
"THAT'S WHAT I SAID!" she exclaimed, jumping almost out of the water.

She came back down a little closer to me, and her knees hit my right knee, causing my foot to spring up.
She gasped as my toes bumped her bikini clad mound.
"Shit!" I said, under my breath.
"It- It's ok." she smiled. she was biting her lip, again.
"Are you ok?" I asked her.
"Yeah," she giggled. "That felt good."

"My foot?" I joked.
"Yeah, when it... touched me." she seemed shy about it.
"Do you like being touched there?" I asked her, feeling more confident.
She shook her head, obviously feeling turned on. I placed my hand on her thigh, above her left knee.
"How about here?" I looked into her eyes. she shook her head again. I moved my hand up and towards the inside of her left thigh.
"And like this?" I slid my hand up between her suddenly open thighs. Her breathing became shallow, almost bated.
"Yeah.." she said, biting her finger. She scooted closer to me, allowing me to reach further.
My hand slid up along her inner thigh, as if finding it's own way. Suddenly I felt cloth. I pressed a knuckle into her soft flesh, though the bikini.

She let out a moan, and rolled her eyes for a moment. "I like that." She scooted even closer. I glanced around, to make sure we were completely alone.
No one at the bar, sun chairs, or stairwell doors. Just me and this sexy young girl. And my hand on her crotch.
"Abby.." I started, before getting lost in her eyes. I moved my hand from her mound, and guided her sideways on to my lap.
My rock hard boner was struggling with the restraints of my shorts, but it still managed to poke her cute little ass when she sat down.
She looked at me as my hand once again slid and caressed its way up to her young, teenage mound. I could tell what she wanted, so I leaned in and started to kiss her.

Instantly, her arms were around my neck, grabbing and pulling as our tongues explored each other. I hooked a finger under the side of her bikini, and slowly, pulled it to one side.
My fingers found their way across smooth, hairless skin, until stopping at a warm, slippery slit. She kissed even harder as I ran my middle finger up and down her slit,
coming oh so close to her waiting hole. As my finger entered her, she let out a long moan. she pulled hard on my neck, as my finger buried itself up to the knuckle in her tight young pussy.
"Oh my god!" she mouthed as my finger began to move in and out of her. Her hips began rocking, and her nipples were visibly hard.
I used my other hand to massage and tweak her nipples through her bikini top, as I added a second finger to her young hole.

She slid her right hand down, across my chest and stomach, before stopping at the waistline of my shorts. After several failed attempts to get under the waistband,
her hand began to undo my front tie strings, and then unzip my plastic zipper. Her tiny hand found my erection and grasped as far around it as she could.
She began to pump my shaft in rhythym with the fingers that slid in and out of her young, hairless pussy.
We kissed again as our pace became faster, Finally she pulled back from me with a gasp.

"I want to do it." she whispered. "I want it inside me."
I didn't waste time asking if she was sure, her writhing body and fire-hot pussy told me all I needed to know. I sat her up and pulled my shorts down, freeing my eagerly waiting cock.
She hovered above me for a moment, as I helped her pull her bikini bottom as far to one side as it would go. I put my hand on her lower back, and guided her down,
while her hands found and rubbed on my dick. She lowered herself down, quickly, and my dick was jamming just an inch away from her waiting pussy.
I lifted her up and adjusted my dick, so that the head was barely pushing into her pussy. As soon as she felt it, she sat down, hard.

"UHHHHHNN!" she groaned into my neck as the unbelievably tight warmth enveloped my entire cock in a single thrust. I had to fight the urge to cum right then.
Her eyes were wide as she adjusted to the size of her new intruder.
"oh, oh, OHHH!!" she began to moan and gasp as we started up a rhythym. I worked my hands underneath her bra as she kissed me hard, between thrusts. I pulled her nipples as she rocked back and forth,
gasping my name. I pushed completely into her and lifted her off the seat, before walking to a section of the spa where I could stand and she could lay back on a drink table.
I began to thrust into her more rapidly. we only had a few more minutes before the spa would close, and the deck hands would show up to clean the top deck.

I could feel my orgasm building as Abby clawed and grabbed at any part of me she could reach. her legs wrapped around my back and she began to shake and thrash about, and her pussy clamped down on my dick.
I only lasted a few more seconds, with her hot pussy squeezing and milking my dick for every drop.
"Yes! Yes! YEEESSSSS!" she gasped and sighed as I gave in to my hormones and shot my entire load into her young, fertile womb.
We laid there for a few minutes, my cock still diamond hard, buried deep inside her.
I pulled out, and with a Passionate kiss, she stood up, pulling her bikini back into place.

"I gotta get back, Steve." she said, picking up her things. "Maybe we can chill again, tomorrow."
"Maybe, Abby." I winked at her. She smiled, flipped her hair and left.

Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.

So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.

From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."

I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.

Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.

Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.

Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."

She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."

We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.

To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."

When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.

I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.

The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.

On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."

I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...

From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.

End of Part 18

Next story will be more about Anna again :)

Thats Katy in the pic btw

Brooke

Sixteen-year-old Brooke steered her car into the parking lot
across the street from the convenience store, on her way to a
postgame football party with her cheerleading squad.
She was going to buy some sodas and chips to bring to the
party, but she had also wanted to sneak in a six-pack of beer.
Her parents didn't drink, so the only way she could get some
would be to shoplift the beers. She had done a small amount of
shoplifting before, and it was rather easy.
By parking across the street and carrying her large
cheerleading duffle bag into the store while dressed in her
uniform, it would give the appearance that she was walking home
following the game. Then she could buy the pop and chips, but
slip the beers into her bag, as well.
As she walked into the store, she smiled at the clerk, a
middle-aged man in his forties, who was working alone. She
browsed the snack aisle slowly, taking her time, as she picked up
a bag of chips. Then she sauntered over to the refrigerated
case.
As Brooke passed the beer rack, she looked toward the clerk
to see if he was noticing. He seemed to be reading something in
another direction, so she quietly slipped the refrigerated case
door open and deftly snuck a six-pack of beer into the partially
unzipped duffle bag. Then she scooted over to the sodas and
picked up a six-pack of those to pay for.
Brooke hadn't realized it, but the store clerk had been
watching her in one of the large parabolic mirrors, checking her
out in her little uniform, while she had slipped the beers into
her bag.
When she arrived at the register to pay for the sodas and
chips.
"Do you need anything else tonight?" the clerk asked.
"No," Brooke replied. "That should do it."
"Then what about the beers in your bag?" he inquired.
Brooke's face fell off.
"Shit," she muttered. She had never been caught before, and
never really thought about the consequences, since it had been so
easy.
Brooke slowly reached into the bag and pulled the beers out.
"Well young lady," he said. "I guess you're in some trouble
now."
He picked up the phone and dialed the police, who told him
they would be there in a couple of minutes.
"Okay, miss, just wait over there near the office door. The
police will be here in a couple of minutes."
Brooke wanted to cry. She had never really contemplated the
potential outcome, and now it was too late. And this store clerk
was going to take no mercy on her.
It didn't take long for the law to arrive. Two police
officers, one probably in his early forties and one who seemed to
be just out of training, walked into the store.
"You've got another lifter?" the older cop asked.
"Yep," he answered. "A kid, right over there next to the
office door."
The clerk pointed squarely at young Brooke, who wished she
could be anywhere but there at that moment.
The older cop got an eyeful of Brooke, and he could tell she
was scared.
"Well, we're gonna take her into the office for a while and
talk to her before we take her in," he told the clerk.
"That's fine," the clerk responded. "I'll be here in case
you need anything."
The older cop looked over at the younger one and smirked as
the two slowly approached young Brooke.
"Well, young lady, I guess you've found yourself some
trouble, huh?" the older office asked.
"Yes, sir," Brooke answered solemnly.
"Well, then, I think we'd better step into this office and
discuss the situation before we take you in," he said.
The officer opened the office door and ushered the three of
them in, carefully locking the door behind them.
"So," asked the younger cop. "What were you trying to
steal?"
"Beers," she simply said.
"This isn't the first time we've seen minors trying to steal
beer, either," he told her.
"So what happens now?" Brooke asked.
Knowing that the store policy was simply to take minors in to
scare them, but not to prosecute, the older cop figured to play
the situation for all he could get.
"Well, we're supposed to take you in to the station and book
you for shoplifting, then call your parents. They can bail you
out or let you spend the night in jail before you see the judge
tomorrow morning."
Brooke's eyes started to water.
"Isn't there any way you could just let me go with a
warning?" she begged. "My parents will kill me, and I'll get
kicked off the cheer squad, for sure."
"Well, that's not the policy," the younger officer told her.
"Sorry."
"Please?" she pleaded with teary eyes to both men. "I'll do
anything not to get in trouble for this. I've learned my
lesson."
The older cop looked young Brooke's sexy little body over.
She looked so hot in her little cheerleading uniform.
"Anything, huh?" he mused.
"Yes, sir," she said.
His eyes devoured the teenaged cheerleader. She had long,
wavy blonde hair, large and bright blue eyes and delicious-
looking lips.
Brooke wore a tight, body-hugging sweater. It was a V-neck
style, white on the top with a bulldog emblem for the local high
school across the chest. The emblem stood out impressively,
propelled by her two "C"-cup-sized breasts. The sweater was
black on the bottom half, with a four-inch-wide band of
bold/white/black/white/gold across the body of the sweater in a
similar "V" shape, just below the emblem, with the black initials
"MHS" in the white area between the "V". The same color pattern
extended across the back of the form-fitting sweater, as well as
the long sleeves.
Her skirt was black with sixteen inverted gold and white
alternating pleats. It hemmed out very high on her shapely
tanned thighs and nicely caressed her fine teenaged ass. A pair
of white kneesocks, with a black band around the top, and white
athletic shoes capped off her delightful uniform.
The older cop wanted her pussy, and this cheerleader seemed
very willing to do almost whatever she could to avoid trouble.
He glanced over at the younger officer and smiled.
"You're not thinking what I'm thinking, are you?" blurted the
other cop.
"Yep, I'm afraid I am," came his answer.
"What's going on?" asked poor Brooke.
"I think my partner has an option for you," the young cop
told her.
"Like what?" Brooke inquired, anxious for anything at this
point.
The older cop was straight to the point.
"Like we let you go, provided you let us both fuck you and
cum in that cute little mouth of yours," he simply offered.
Brooke simply looked at them both, absolutely stunned at the
idea of getting out of trouble.
"And then you'd just let me go?" she asked.
"Yep," the cop said.
"That would be okay, I guess," she relented. "Because I
don't want any trouble. It's just that I've never been fucked
before."
"Are you serious?" asked the younger cop. "A beautiful girl
like you?"
"No," Brooke answered. "I never had the guts to ask a guy
yet, and I guess they haven't, either."
"Well then," said the older man, "we'll just have to show you
how it's done."
"And you want to shoot your stuff in my mouth?" she asked,
wincing a bit at the idea.
"Definitely. And you would need to swallow it, too."
"I've heard it doesn't usually taste very good," she
commented.
"Well, that's part of the deal. We don't want to leave a
mess in this office."
"Okay."
"But we'll have to be pretty quick about it," the young cop
added. "Because that store manager will wonder what's going on.
And we'll have to be quiet, too."
Brooke nodded in agreement.
"Okay, then, sweetheart," the older guy said as he unbuckled
his trousers. "You can start by sucking on my cock."
Brooke just nodded and stepped toward the man to do as she
was told.
"And I'll fuck you from behind while you suck him," added the
young cop. "Just bend over for me."
Brooke looked a bit alarmed.
"You're not gonna put that thing in my butt, are you?" she
asked with concern.
"No, I'm gonna stick it in your pussy from behind," he
explained. "It's called 'doggy-style'."
Brooke snickered as the older guy fished his half-erect penis
from his boxers and offered it to the high school cheerleader.
Brooke took it in her hand and obediently placed it in her warm
mouth. Bent forward, she started sucking on it while the guy
fucked her mouth slowly.
She felt the other guy's hands as they reached under the
pleats of her little skirt. He pushed the pleats upward to
expose the tight gold cheerleading bloomers with her white cotton
panties underneath.
Brooke felt him grab the waistband of both pairs and tug her
bloomer/panty combination down her thighs, leaving them stretched
across her legs, just above her knees. He spread her kneesocked
legs for leverage and fisted his hard cock against her virgin
pussy lips from behind.
Her pussy was dry, so the young cop began rubbing her pussy
lips with his dick. It didn't take long to get the hot little
cheerleader nice and wet. Within a couple of minutes, young
Brooke's pussy was sopping with her own cunt juices.
By this time, Brooke had sucked the other cop big and hard.
His cock now filled her young mouth, and he began to pump in and
out of her lips. Brooke put her hands on her knees for rest and
support as the guy skull-fucked her with one hand grasping each
side of her head.
The young cop nestled the head of his prick to Brooke's love
tunnel and slowly pushed it in until it hit her maidenhead, the
thin membrane that marked her virginal state.
"Okay, baby, I'm gonna bust your cherry now," he told her.
"It'll hurt a little bit at first, but it'll go away."
He put his hands on the sides of her cheerleading sweater and
punched it through her hymen quickly. Brooke grunted as he
popped her innocence, but the pain quickly subsided.
"Okay, baby, that was it," he reassured her. "You'll be
fine, now."
The cop slowly pulled out, then slid it back in repeatedly,
each time giving the teen cheerleader about a quarter-inch more
schlong. Before long, he was able to fuck a good five inches
into her first-time twat, enjoying the ultra-tight fit of her
virgin pussy.
Poor Brooke was getting pumped from both ends simultaneously
as she was bent over in her sexy cheer uniform with her hands on
her knees.
"Stroke it with your tongue while I fuck that mouth of
yours," said the older cop.
Brooke tried as best she could to satisfy the man. After a
few minutes of double-fucking, the two men decided to switch
positions simply by having little Brooke turn around.
"I need to rest my mouth for a couple of minutes," Brooke
said. "My jaws are sore."
"Then I'll fuck you on this desk while you rest for my
partner," said the older cop.
As Brooke wiggled her cheer briefs and panties down to her
ankles and kicked them aside, he picked the cheerleader up and
placed her on the edge of the desk. Brooke lifted her legs,
placing the soles of her shoes on the edge of the desk, also,
wide to the sides.
The sixteen alternating gold and white pleats of her little
black cheer skirt spread nicely across the top of her thighs as
she presented her moist love treasure to the older cop. She
looked marvelous with her kneesocks cocked to the sides, inviting
the man to impale her with his saliva-coated cock.
He lifted the sides of her sweater and tugged the fabric high
on her chest, above her ample breasts, as he also lifted her bra
cups to let her mammaries free.
"Yeah, let's see those nice tits while I fuck you," he
blurbed, as he squatted a bit to put his cock in position.
Brooke smiled as she looked down and watched him push the
head of his prick between her pussy lips and gently slide it in.
She could feel his member fill her tight, warm snatch as he took
several fuck-strokes to drive the full length into the young
girl, mashing his pubic hair against her pink clit.
"Oh, yeah," he murmured. "Fits like a fucking glove..."
The younger cop watched, gently stroking himself, as his
partner hammered little Brooke's deflowered pussy gently but
firmly. Brooke's tits wiggled with each thrust as they dangled
beneath her cheerleading sweater and bra.
Brooke was really enjoying this now. She looked over at a
nearby mirror and was able to see the reflection of herself
getting fucked from a third-person perspective. It made her even
hornier.
The cop was only able to fuck young Brooke for a few minutes.
He had to stop for fear of blowing his load into her pussy, and
he didn't want his DNA filling the high school cheerleader.
"Fuck," he gasped, as he pulled out of her. "I've gotta
stop, before I blow my load in your cunt."
"It's my turn, then," said the younger cop, quickly, anxious
to dip his fleshy spear into her teen treasure again.
As his partner stepped aside, the young cop assumed the
position and was quickly fucking the teen cheerleader with a
frenzied pace.
The older cop could only watch as Brooke's long blonde hair
bounced around with her tits as his partner drilled her with
quick thrusts. He didn't even touch his cock, because he knew he
would blow his wad early. The excitement level was just too
much.
The young cop didn't last long, either, before he also had to
pull out.
"Okay, let's switch positions again, just like how we
started."
The two officers pulled Brooke down from the desk and
positioned her between them again, this time bent forward to
receive the younger guy's cock in her mouth.
Placing her hands on her knees again, Brooke opened her mouth
wide for her oral fucking, while feeling the back of her little
skirt being pulled up and the other cock entering her pussy from
behind.
The younger guy slid himself into her waiting mouth, and she
sealed her lips around him. The threesome continued the hot 'n
heavy action for another four or five minutes.
"I'm ready to shoot off," grunted the older cop. "How about
you?"
"Yeah, I think it's time," grunted his younger partner.
The two cops pulled out of the teen cheerleader.
"Okay," said the older one. Kneel right here between us,
hold your head back and keep your mouth open."
Brooke nodded and did as she was instructed. She was almost
completely out of trouble with the law now, and she knew she had
to keep her end of the deal.
"I'll go first," said the older guy.
He positioned himself between the girl's knees and put the
head of his cock on her tongue as he stroked himself.
"Remember, you need to swallow it all so we don't leave a
mess. Understand?" he asked.
Brooke nodded, as she waited for his creamy cargo.
"Aw, shit, here it comes," the cop grunted.
His cock splurted a load of thick, frothy goo into the
cheerleader's open mouth, sliding down her tongue to the back of
her throat. Again and again, he fired his spunk repeatedly into
her young mouth, and the obedient girl swallowed every bit of his
load without hesitation. After four or five salvos of steamy
cum, he squeezed the last of it onto the girl's tongue.
"Oh yeah, baby," he exulted. "You're such a good girl."
He stepped aside to zip up as his partner took his turn,
standing between the girl's knees.
"Hey, baby, stick your tongue out so I can watch it shoot
into your mouth without spilling a drop," he told her.
Brooke pressed her tongue against the underside of his cock,
keeping her head back and mouth wide open. It didn't take this
guy long, either, to give her a good, frothy drink.
"Aw, shit!" he exclaimed, as he shot his first wad of cum off
the roof of her mouth.
Another squirt of warm, creamy jizz followed, then another,
and another. Brooke's mouth was filling with the cop's spunk
faster than she could swallow.
"God, that's a load!" exclaimed his partner. "You're gonna
drown the poor kid."
The young cop kept on feeding the cheerleader his creamy
nectar, which pooled in her mouth. Brooke tried desperately to
gulp down the relentless flow of semen. Finally, the cascade of
cum slowed to a point where Brooke managed to swallow fast enough
to keep up. Mercifully, it trickled to a stop.
"Okay, baby, suck the last of it out, he told her.
Brooke sealed her lips around his cock and sucked as he
stroked himself down the shaft one last time, slowly squeezing
the last of his seed into the teenager's mouth. She felt the
last of his creamy goop as it hit her taste buds, and she
swallowed the last drops of it like a proper young cheerleader
should.
"Well, sweetheart, you've earned your freedom," said the
older cop, with a smile. "Just let us put you in the squad car
and take you a block away, so this store manager thinks we're
doing our job."
Brooke nodded as she pulled her bra and sweater back into
position, and then reached for her panties and cheer briefs,
quickly putting them back on. She smiled to herself, happy to be
out of trouble with the law, but also happy she had pleased these
men.

Cheryl and me

Cheryl and me were both 24. I worked in the women's department at Kohls and had limited opportunity to meet male shoppers or mix with men who worked there. Cheryl worked at a big box store where there were more male shoppers. Many of the men she worked with were either single or divorced. Her cell was always ringing with guys she had known and fucked in the past or guys who wanted to see her. She tried to be more cautious with men she worked with to avoid a reputation at work. I considered myself more attractive and sexier than her; but, I was jealous that she got more attention. I was thinking that being more of a slut had its advantages.

Cheryl's manager at work was encouraging her to pursue a supervisor role, which required her to take a six-month training course. The course was at the store for a few hours a week during her regular work hours. Cheryl was happy to do that as a supervisor was paid a couple dollars more per hour. The manager in charge of training took an interest in Cheryl and would visit her work location frequently to chat with her. He was a black man with a deep voice which commanded her respect and attention. About mid-way through her course, he began calling her at home to chat. She said he often made sexual references and innuendos and complements of her work and training progress. After a few such calls, he invited her for a drink after work. Cheryl had never dated a black man; but, didn't want to offend him or risk losing his support; so she agreed. They ended up having several drinks; and, she had a good time. That became a regular meeting after work once a week. Then, one day he called her, saying that he was in the neighborhood, and asked if he could stop by. She agreed and gave me a heads-up so I wouldn't be surprised.

Cheryl was in the bathroom when he arrived so I answered the door. He appeared to be 40-ish, was tall, maybe 6'4" and had an average build for his height. I asked if he was Steven; and, he confirmed with his booming voice. I introduced myself as Becca, Cheryl's roommate and invited him in. I was only wearing jeans and a sweatshirt; but, he appeared to be impressed with my appearance and was checking out my ass and boobs, which my sweatshirt hung over. Cheryl came out of the bathroom and offered him a beer. I was planning on going to my room; but, Cheryl invited me to have a beer with them. Steven had a pleasant personality and we joked and laughed about many things that had nothing to do with their work. He complemented us saying that we were undiscovered gems who deserved to have men lined up at our door. There were some sexual innuendos as well. I caught him checking out my boobs from time to time and smiled when he caught my eye. He stayed for about an hour and put his arm around Cheryl's waist when she walked him to the door.

A couple weeks later, he came home with her after their after-work drink. She texted me that they were coming; but, my cell was charging in my bedroom and I didn't see the text before they arrived. I was wearing loose shorts and a tee without a bra and watching tv when they walked in. His eyes went directly to my boobs as he said hello. Cheryl wears a C cup but mine are a full D. Cheryl got him a beer. I considered going to my bedroom and gave Cheryl a look which questioned if she wanted to be left alone. She shook her head so I got up and went to the kitchen for a beer. As i passed a mirror, I could see that my nipples showed through my tee causing an almost obscene appearance. I knew Steven was enjoying the view so, instead of covering them with a sweatshirt, I decided to enjoy his stares. He was joking again and we were laughing as usual, even when his jokes had sexual content. He again complemented us, saying that we spent too much time at home, and invited us to a party at his friend's house the following weekend. Usually, we have dates on the weekend; but, we had not made any plans for the weekend he mentioned. Cheryl paused and said she had an indefinite invitation and asked if she could let him know in a couple days. When he left, he put his arm around her with his hand slightly below her waist on the way to the door. Afterwards, we talked about if we should go and if it would damage her relationship with Steven if we declined. I didn't want to go. Cheryl thought she should go because there would be other people from work, but she didn't want to go alone. So, I conceded to help her out.

Steven drove us to the party that night, which was in a respectable neighborhood with large older homes that had been built originally for auto company executives who later moved to the suburbs. Since that time, the neighborhood had become mixed as inner-city residents spread outwards. The street in front was lined with cars and we parked several houses away. In side, there were 20 or more people: two white couples, three mixed couples with a black male, and three all black couples. There were also about five single men who were in their 40s. There was rap music booming in the background while the guests spoke and laughed equally loud. All of my party dresses show cleavage and required a shelf or half-bra, which lets my boobs jiggle when I walk. The hem was mid-thigh and I wore heels. Steven introduced us to the host and they introduced us to the single men and some of the others. Cheryl whispered to me that no one else from her store was there. The host offered us our choice of drink from a tray of various colored cocktails. There were a variety of martinis, cosmos, and drinks that were sweet but strong. Everyone was mingling and having a fun time. I enjoyed the looks and stares I was getting and Steven was high-fiving some of the men. The single men mostly mingled with us and kept us laughing and supplied with fresh cocktails that went down way too easily. As the night progressed, the couples congregated in the large living room and us singles gathered in the nearby dining room, where there was a tray of snacks. My initial nervousness with my black surroundings gradually melted and I was enjoying myself and all the male attention. Liquor was my downfall in college and always eroded my inhibitions. I laughed a little too hard at a joke, snagged a heel on the carpeting and started to fall. Strong hands grabbed me and held me upright, then lingered around my waist to steady me. I was feeling the cocktails; but, I didn't feel drunk. I spilled my drink as I fell and they brought me another. We were standing closer together now and the men communicated by touching my arms and waist to keep my attention as we talked. Around 11 o'clock, some of the couples were leaving. Cheryl and I were definitely feeling the alcohol and laughing at almost everything. The host came by with another tray of cocktails and different color pills. Steven told Cheryl to open wide and popped a pill in her mouth. She washed it down with a gulp of her drink. A man next to me pressed a pill to my lips and I thought "oh shit", but did the same as Cheryl.

It wasn't long before I felt hot and unsteady and put my hand on the shoulder of the man next to me and leaned against him for support. His arm went around my waist and his hand groped my ass. He pulled me against him and planted a kiss with fat lips. I held on and didn't resist. The others were blocking the view from the other room. Then there was another kiss and a tongue forcing its way into my mouth while another hand was squeezing my boob. I wasn't thinking or couldn't think. I knew what was happening but I didn't have the will power to resist. They walked me to a room in the back of the house, which had a couch and a large stuffed chair. Hands lifted the hem of my dress and rubbed my pussy. Lips sucked on mine and tongued my mouth. The zipper on my dress was lowered and my dress was pulled over my head and off. My bra followed and hands grabbed at my boobs. The arms holding me up let me sink to my knees and a black cock began rubbing across my face. My mouth was already partly open and the cock pushed inside. It pushed until I gagged, pulled out then in again. Hands were inside my thong on my bare pussy fingering it and my ass. Voices were unclear and distant. There were flashing lights. My thong was pulled down and off my legs as the cock fucked my face.

Someone picked me up and laid me over the arm of the chair. Fat lips slurped on my pussy and I felt a hot tongue inside me. Another cock entered my mouth. Then, there was a cock in my pussy which kept going deeper and deeper. It felt like I was being skewered by a telephone pole. Then it pulled out and slammed all the way back into me, repetitively. The hand that belonged to the cock in my mouth was squeezing my throat making it hard to breath. I felt the cock in my pussy grow bigger and its strokes became shorter. My senses took over and consumed me giving me an explosive orgasm, which left me trembling. Apparently, that excited the cock in my mouth and it filled my mouth and throat with cum. The cum flowed to the back of my throat causing me to choke and swallow it down. The cock in my pussy erupted also filling me with cum. I was gasping for air as the cock pulled out of my pussy and my pussy felt strangely empty. Then, I was deposited on top of another man lying on the couch, who filled my gaping pussy with his cock. Hands slapped at my ass and hips encouraging me to bounce and fuck the man. More hands were mauling my boobs, squeezing hard and pulling on my nipples. I felt another sensation as a large finger penetrated my ass. Then two fingers. I heard a voice say "don't split her open, lube it with cum from her pussy". The fingers resumed sawing in and out. I saw flashing lights and someone said take this and pushed a pill into my mouth. I swallowed it without thinking. Then I was pulled down on top of the man beneath me and I felt a cock squeezing its way into my ass. I had never had anal sex before and I felt a dull pain as it entered me. Apparently, the alcohol and pill relaxed me and made it less painful. I was completely stuffed with cock and a strange feeling of pleasure swept over me that I didn't want to end. Another orgasm ripped through me leaving me trembling and babbling. It was followed by another as they kept fucking my holes. Then another cock was pushed into my mouth. The cock in my ass came first, followed by the one in my pussy, then the one in my mouth. The feeling of their orgasms took me over the edge and my last orgasm caused me to pass out.

Days later, Cheryl told me that she was upstairs in a bedroom with Steven and another man. When the pill wore off, she asked Steven to take her home and asked where I was. Steven told her that I wasn't ready to leave; but, she insisted on seeing me. He took her the the room in back and opened the door. She said I was bouncing up and down on someone's cock and mumbling how good it felt. So, Steven drove her home and said he would bring me later. Steven went back to the party and joined the men gang-banging my 24 year old white body.

When I regained consciousness, a heavy man was smothering me with his body as he fucked my pussy. His belly slapped against mine as he plowed into me. He was sweating and short of breath as he shot his load into me. It was a good thing I was on birth control because they were all fucking me bareback. The next man pushed my legs up and back and squeezed into my ass. I felt some initial pain as his cock popped through my anal ring but the pain faded quickly. I don't know how many times they had fucked my ass. I did orgasm before he finished. I remember Steven pulling me up then, taking me to the bathroom, and giving me something to drink. The men were apparently getting tired and wanted me to ride on top of them. They also got rougher and slapped my ass and boobs more, squeezed my throat and called me names as they forced me to fuck them more aggressively. I was their fuck toy to use as long as possible. I was required to lick their cocks clean after each fucking, then I was passed to the next man to be fucked or suck his cock until he was hard enough to fuck me.

It was mid-day when I awoke. My pussy and ass were burning and my abdomen was cramping from all the orgasm they had given me. Steven helped me get dressed and told me how hot I was and what a great time everyone had. He drove me home and I went directly to bed.

This past Friday night, with my wife back East visiting relatives, I invited over a new friend for a sleepover. We'd met three months ago on a local dating site and had fucked before -- always at her place -- with two four-hour sessions to our credit. She's exactly half my age (35 to 70) and a bit on the chubby side, but her height (5-11) helps make up for the 160-plus pounds she carries, and twice-a-week Pilates keeps her firm. She's a natural blonde with 36D breasts, plus nipples that always seem to be fully erect.

I picked her up at her townhouse, and we headed to a Middle Eastern restaurant on my side of town for dinner. As usual, our conversation was a mixture of contemporary thought (she's an attorney; I'm a tech writer), politics (we're both quite liberal), and sexual teasing. With our meal completed, we hopped back into my car for the 10-minute drive back to my condo. Since the building only has a single elevator and everyone there knows me (I'm on the HOA board), I was relieved that we didn't see a single resident as we traveled between the underground garage and my front door.

I took a quick shower while she made herself comfortable in my bedroom. Knowing her proclivity for squirting, I'd taken the time earlier that day to strip my bed down to its fitted sheet, under which I'd laid several bath towels. It proved to be a worthwhile exercise in caution.

As I emerged from the bathroom wearing a pair of red silk boxers, I saw her playing with my cat while she had on only a bra and panties. "Orange isn't exactly your color," I said half-playfully. "Well, you'll just have to take them off, then," was her reply. Since I'm only an inch taller than her, kissing is a very delightful and simple process, and we lip-locked probably a hundred times over the ensuing 14-plus hours. She beat me to the punch and unhooked her bra, to which I voiced a mild objection. "I'm very mechanically minded," I said. "Besides, I was unhooking bras long before you were born." She laughed and shrugged her shoulders, which caused her bra to fall to the floor. "Oops," she squealed." "I guess you'll have to pick that up, Mister Mechanically Minded."

We made out for a bit while standing up, her tugging on my erect, silk-covered cock, while I cupped her breasts and sucked insistently on each of her nipples. She reached down to rearrange her panties and let me know they were of the crotchless variety. I soon ran my fingers up and down her rapidly moistening slit before tugging them off entirely. She climbed onto the bed, and I kicked off my shorts before joining her. Hands went immediately to each partner's genitals, and we French-kissed furiously while tugging and stroking.

After a few minutes of that, I flipped her onto her back. She knew what was next and opened her legs invitingly. I dove down between her pale, creamy thighs and began to slurp long, extended licks from the base of her pussy to her little pearl-sized clit. "I brought my trimmer, if that's too hairy for you," she offered. Her pubic area boasted a neat triangle of dark-blonde stubble, but it was hardly bush-like. "Hey," I countered. "I grew up in the '60s, when no one ever heard of a shaved crotch." Then I really went to work on her.

I've been fortunate to have had sex with a few multi-orgasmic women in my time, but she is clearly the queen of that realm. In our previous two encounters, I'm guessing she came dozens of times in a four-hour span. It's hard to keep track, though, because she crests from one peak to another in such a seamless way that's it's closer to one giant, rolling orgasm. I alternated between one finger inside and thrusting, two fingers inside and mashing up against her g-spot, and three fingers inside and twisting. As for attending to her clit, I alternately flicked it with my tongue, sucked it hard between my lips, nibbled on it gently with my teeth, brushed it back and forth with the fingers of my other hand, and pressed it hard against her pubic bone with my thumb.

After a good 20-30 minutes of pussy attention -- and a request by her for me to take a break -- I rolled onto my back and she proceeded to give me a very thorough blow job. I'm not terribly large (5.75 inches long and circumcised), so it's not difficult for her to take me entirely into her mouth. She calls that her "disappearing dick trick," and she accompanies the oral action with some digital ball-sack manipulation. Then she decided it was time to fuck, so she climbed on top of me and rode me to three pussy-grinding orgasms. Given my lack of length, her enthusiastic back-and-forth rocking caused me to fall out a couple of times. I was about to apologize (for the second time) about being a bit short when she railed against that.

"Don't you dare say 'sorry' again," she said. "You're nice and thick, and I don't know a single woman who would prefer a long skinny dick to a wide one like yours that fills her up." Secretly I doubted her statement, but I was enjoying the situation way too much to object. After her third orgasm, and sensing I wasn't quite ready to come, she climbed off and went down on my cock again, expressing her love for tasting her pussy juice on my dick. After a bit of that, I tugged on her hair and she slid up the bed so we could lie side by side. She used her left hand to firmly stroke my erection while I reached down with my left hand and played with her clit.

One of the things we enjoy during our sessions is telling each other naughty stories about previous encounters with others. Her initial "bedtime story" that night involved relating a visit she'd made to a friend of hers who was in Dallas on business. She flew down there at his invitation for a one-nighter, but realized upon showing up at his hotel that she'd forgotten to bring any condoms. [I've been vasectomized, and we're both very careful to "play safe" with others -- not that I've had any action other than with her for quite a while -- so she and I bareback it with each other, but she employs condoms with all other partners.] It was a Sunday night, and the local CVS had closed early due to a worker shortage. "So, we stuck to oral for a while," she related to me. "And then he fucked my ass, which seemed like the best option at the time." It was that last bit that put me over the top, and cum shot out of my dick and cascaded down across her hand like a lava flow. She was quite fastidious in cleaning it up with her tongue, sucking on her fingers in dramatic fashion as the final drops disappeared into her beautiful mouth.

I wasn't anywhere near finished with her, however, and she spent the next half hour or so submitting to my various efforts. It usually takes her a while to work her way up to a squirting orgasm, but I was determined to bring her to that level before we called it a night. As it turned out, it only took about three minutes of highly focused finger-fucking for her to spurt forth, and she managed two additional squirts over the ensuing 10 minutes, the last of which she induced herself with two of her fingers pile-driving into her pussy while I rubbed her clit with such speed that my hand was nearly a blur.

At that point we figured we'd reached a good stopping point. It was after 11 pm, and we were both fairly worn out. While she headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and pee, I grabbed the rest of the bed covers (a top sheet plus a down comforter) and got the bed ready for the night. We both decided to sleep in the nude -- "In case one of us gets horny in the dark," she said with a wink -- and snuggled for a bit before rolling onto our respective sides in preparation for sleep. My bed is only a double, so it's pretty narrow for two people. We drifted off to sleep naked-butt-to-naked-butt.

For some reason, I woke up just before two a.m. While asleep we'd ended up facing each other, and as I awoke I decided to "test the waters" and see if she was game for a late-night fuck. As soon as I slid my hand between her tucked-together thighs, she leaned into me and said, "It's about time you woke up." "What do you mean?" I asked somewhat stupidly. "Well," she went on, "I've been playing with my clit for the past 10 minutes and waiting for you to notice that the mattress was rocking." I was hard almost instantly, which for a guy my age, is nothing short of miraculous. It only took me a moment, however, to seize the situation. In a flash (which, for a 70-year-old guy, is probably measurable in minutes), I threw off the covers and got on top of her. She pushed me away just long enough to draw her legs up toward her chest, and then she guided my cock into her pussy. It didn't take me long to pound away, although I was only able to keep up the thrusting for a couple of minutes before my arms got tired of holding the rest of my body up above hers. Sensing my dilemma, and clearly not willing to have me stop, she pulled me down so I was lying fully on top of her, and after another few minutes of enthusiastic fucking, I came hard inside her pussy.

At that point I was breathing pretty hard, but I had the presence of mind to roll off her (I weigh around 230 pounds) and catch my breath while lying on my own side of the bed. She reached up with one hand and pressed her fingertips against my neck, physically taking note of my pulse rate. "I guess you'll live through the night," she said in a humorous tone. "Besides, my CPR training has lapsed." "Ha-ha," was about all I could manage in reply.

We fell back asleep but woke up almost simultaneously around eight o'clock. A quick trip to the bathroom for each of us, and we were back at it. Our morning session only lasted about 90 minutes, but she got in a good dozen orgasms and I made sure she got a good taste of her cum-filled pussy as I dipped my fingers into her snatch and coated them with a mixture of our respective juices before shoving them into her mouth. After a short rest, we climbed into the shower together and did a pretty good job of cleaning each other off. She admitted to being a bit sore from all the attention her pussy had received, so I avoided doing anything sexual to her as the water cascaded down around us, but she gave me a very nice soap-covered hand job as a reward of sorts.

After getting dressed and making sure she'd packed up all her stuff, we went to a nearby deli for brunch, and then I dropped her off at home. I'm not sure when we'll meet next -- we each have busy work schedules, and she has a couple of business trips set for the next month -- but I know the next time we're together it'll be more of the same. I'm already looking forward to it!

I never thought I would ever tell anyone about this, I have kept my secret from anyone I know for a very long time. I found this site by total accident and my god what a lucky accident it was. I suppose I should tell you a little about me. My name is Lucy and I will be 65 this year. I was married to a wonderful man who sadly passed away last year from Covid. We were married for 40 years and we never had children because I had an accident in my early 20s and was unable to have any. We had a good life together and we are both very respected in our village, one reason why I will not post any pictures of myself here, and who would want to see my saggy old body anyway. But I am getting off point. My confession is what happened to me just before my 19th birthday way back in the very hot summer of 76. I had just left high school after doing very well in my exams, I was taking a year out before going to university. My parents had a holiday home in Cornwall just on the edge of a beautiful fishing village. They said that I could stay there with my best friend Tina for the summer. My parents were very well off and said because I had worked hard they would fund the summer for us both, so that we could enjoy the summer without the stress of finding a job. I had known Tina most of my life and like me she was totally innocent, and I mean innocent. neither of us had ever had a boyfriend and we were both very much virgins. I had masturbated before but not very often as being catholic I was always told that was wrong and not what good girls did.
We took the train from London and then a bus to the village and got to the cottage a little after 5pm. It was still very hot and after out trip down we both needed a shower. I had picked the biggest room and she had the room right across from me. I was stripping off when she came in, all I had on was my bra and for the first time ever someone saw me naked. I froze but she didn't miss a beat and sat on the bed smiled at me and said dont stop on her account. So I took my bra off too, not that it hid very much as my breasts were really very small. I felt a thrill at being naked in front of her and I saw she was looking right at my hairy pussy, back then I had never even heard of shaving and it was very hairy, and I am a natural red head, a real ginger. Tina was my opposite she had big breasts 34C if I remember right, and beautiful dark hair almost jet black. As she looked at me she said it was too hot and took off her clothes too. Unlike me she had trimmed her pussy hair, it was very neat and almost a perfect triangle. I had never seen another person naked before, even at school we had private changing cubicles, catholic school again. I asked her why she had done that with her pubic hair and she said her mum had suggested it so that when she put a bikini on no hair would show. I said I would be too scared in case I cut myself and she said she was too but she managed it with no accidents. She said I should do it too and I said I would think about it. We showered and got dressed and went to the village pub, We drank a little too much that night, must have been the shock of the new freedom we had. We got back to the cottage around midnight and I fell onto the couch, she laughed and said we better find our beds. I was so drunk I woke up still wearing my clothes and shocked to find Lucy in bed next to me, unlike me she had got undressed and was totally naked next to me. She was still sleeping and totally dead to the world. I have no idea why I did it but I reached over and touched her massive breast, pulled my hand away almost right away. I felt myself get wet and I mean wet. I reached down and felt a wet patch. I had woken up horny and having her naked next to me just made me worse. She was on her back legs open just enough that I could see her pussy. I had never before had the urge to masturbate so bad, I got up and went to the toilet stripped off and sat on the toilet and rubbed myself like there was no tomorrow, in my rush I had forgotten to lock the door, and as I rubbed myself she opened the door and saw me. I have no idea if it was because she saw me or not but at that moment I had the most intense orgasm to date, I totally lost control and as she watched not only did I cum but lost control of my bladder and pissed all over the floor missing the toilet. She laughed and said that looked fun and could I get up as she needed to pee so bad. I tried but my legs were still shaking and had o sit on the edge of the bath, she sat down and had a pee. She looked at me and out of the blue said I was beautiful then left. I cleaned up and got dressed. We had decided the night before that we were going to the beach that day and I remember agreeing to trim my pussy hair so it would show. Something that she took great delight reminding me as we had breakfast. I told her I was still scared to do it in case I cut myself and she said she would do it for me if I liked. I was shocked at how quick I said yes and she said I should get undressed and she would do it. I sat on the bath again and she told me to open my legs, I did as she asked and she cut away a lot of the longer hair and then she got the shaving soap and razor my dad had left and gently she rubbed it over my pussy. I could feel myself get wet again and she shaved me. I had to turn round and she shaved the hair that was almost at my bottom, when she had finished I was almost bald. And no cuts at all.
We put on our bikinis and I had a yellow summer dress and Tian had a pale blue one. We walked to a small cove and we were pleased to find no one else there. It was 11am and so hot, we took off our summer dresses and went for a swim to cool off. We lay on the beach and she asked me if I liked my new look? I said I did and loved the way it felt too. She said that I should let her see it again, I almost chocked and said we were in public but she said no one was about so whats the problem. Looking back I can see she was coming on to me but at the time I never put 2 and 2 together. I pulled my bikini bottoms down and she looked over saying It looked amazing and she pulled hers down and asked if hers was as pretty?

Thats all I have time for just now part 2 coming soon

Hi everyone I am Lisa and I'm 32 and have been married for 10 years to a very nice man who gives me everything I want and a lifestyle most would envy. We are very well off and live in a big house with a nice private garden with a pool and hot tub. My husband though is not very good in the bedroom, he does try but he is quite small and cums very quick, I do fake enjoying it a lot. We got married very young and I had only ever had sex with one more boy before him. Until last month I was very happy with it and just got on with it and used my toys a lot when my husband was away for work.
Lat month one of my friends from school, Claire came to visit while my husband was away working, I had not seen her for about 10 years as she moved 500 miles away but she was back down visiting her mother who had been taken into a nursing home and I offered her a place to stay when she was here, It would be nice to have the company.
So her first day here she came back from visiting her mother looking exhausted so I broke out the wine and we chatted for hours and got a little drunk, it was well past 2am when we decided to call it a night, I had to help her to her room and because she was so drunk I had to help her undress too, I unzipped her dress and as it fell to the floor I saw she was not wearing any underwear at all, now I had seen her naked before when we were younger but back then she was a little bit chubby, not anymore though she was slim and her bottom was perfect, she fell onto the bed and to this day I have no idea why I did it, but my hand went out to her ass and i gave it a little smack, she laughed and called me naughty, she turned over and smiled at me then fell asleep, I looked her over her breasts were small and her nipples were hard, I looked at her pussy she had a small triangle of hair and her clit was sticking out, I put the cover over her and went to my room. I stripped of and noticed I had got very wet, my fingers went to work and for the first time in ages I got an orgasm.
The next morning I woke early and I woke up very horny, I fingered myself again before I even got out of bed all the time my mind was thinking of Claire and remembering her naked body. This shocked me as I had not had thoughts about other girls since my early teens and had never ever acted on it.
That day Claire spent most of it with her mother and I was in bed when she got home, but the day after we had made plans to go for lunch and as we were leaving she asked me If I wanted a drink as she really needed one, I had my car but was parked at the hotel car park and I asked them too look after it for me and as I am a regular they offered to get it back to my house for me and it left us free to drink. We started at the hotel bar and hit a few clubs in the west end, I have not had that much fun in years we danced and it felt great getting chatted up by the men again, that had not happened to me for years. Claire was single and had soon found a man, well I say man he was only 19. It was midnight and she asked if it would be OK to take him back to my house? I was not so sure but said OK as we got in the Taxi another boy got in too, it turned out Claire had invited his friend too. We got back to the house and I was happy to see my car on the drive.
The boys were very impressed with my house and as soon as they saw the hot tub they wanted to go in, by this time I was just going with the flow and thought why not, I went to get some drinks and when I came back the 2 boys and Claire were in the tub all 3 naked, I was more than a little shocked but Claire kept at me to get in the Tub and I said I would go put my bikini on and as I went to walk away she grabbed me and said I didn't need one, she got out and before I knew it she was taking off my dress she un hooked my bra and grabbed at my thong, in under a minuet she had me naked. I am not sure if it was the drink or if I really wanted to do it but I got in the tub. I felt very naughty and more than a little guilty, but I had gone this far and a few more drinks did help with the guilt. Claire was getting very naughty with the boy and he stood up his cock was rock hard she soon had it in her mouth, the other boy stood up too, his cock was also hard and then it dawned on me he wanted me to suck him, I was drunk but this was going too far. He pushed his cock to my mouth and as I opened my mouth to say no, it went in and for the life of me I still don't know why my hands reached to his ass and I started licking and sucking him. I let myself go and started to enjoy it, his cock was so much bigger and thicker than my husbands and when he shot his cum there was so much of it, it went in my mouth and over my face and hair, I looked at Claire and she was taking the other boy in her pussy, the sight of her getting fucked was really making me horny and It was then I thought fuck it, I saw on the edge of the tub and opened my legs, he didn't need any asking he put his cock in me and unlike my husband he got hard again so quick, he was so big and I let my self go, he fucked me hard and fast cumming inside me. I lay back on the deck feeling very satisfied and guilty, then I got another shock, the other boy put his cock in me and I saw Claire was sucking the one who was just inside me, the other boy fucked me again cumming inside me. I was still on my back on the deck my legs in the tub, I started to get cold even though my Tub is covered and the heater was on, I slid back into the water and the boys got dressed and left leaving Claire and I alone. We talked and asked if I was OK with what had just happened? To my surprise I was, yes I was feeling a little guilty but for the first time ever I had really enjoyed sex. We went in to the lounge we were both still naked and she saw me looking at her, she just came to me and gave me a hug and grabbed my ass as she did it, my hand went to her ass and as I did my finger found her ass hole. She kissed me and we fell on the couch, we kissed and touched each other. we went to my bed and I let her go down on me something my husband didn't do, my god the feeling was out of this world and she soon made me cum. We fell asleep and the next morning I woke with her next to me. I got up and went to clean up the house, I drained the tub and refilled it made some breakfast and took it upto her, I wasn't sure what to say to her but I didn't have to worry because she kissed me before I could say anything. Again she asked if I was OK? Again to my surprise I was OK and the breakfast pushed to one side and we were on the bed she was still naked and she opened her legs and I went down on her. Why I never did this before I don't know, the taste was so good, I have no idea how long I was there but i licked kissed and fingered her, she started to cum and squirted all over my face.
She went to visit her mother and when she got back I was sitting in the lounge naked, I had also shaved my pussy, I did try and make it neat like hers but got carried away and was totally bald now, She got naked too and we played for ages. We slept together that night and I was so upset because she had to go home that day. Before she left we fucked another time and I drove her to the train.
My husband came home a few days later and got the shock of his life when I sucked his cock as soon as he got in. Now I should feel guilty but I don't my husband I away for 3 weeks from tomorrow and Claire will be here for 2 of those weeks, I went to Ann Summers on Friday and I bought some very nice toys
I will keep you all updated

I feel the need to share this story. It truly blows my mind every time I think about it. I can’t believe I had the nerve to go through with it. Well, here goes nothing…

First let me say that my boyfriend and I were calling each other Mommy and Daddy all day. We were training our Dobermans (our babies) and were just kind of being cutesy I guess. The time came to go to bed and he asked, if I was “going to take care of Daddy like a good girl should.” Meaning let him fuck me until my knees trembled.

I said, “Whatever my Daddy wants!” We started fooling around and soon were having some really great sex.

In the heat of it, he asked me to say “Fuck me Daddy!” Well, at first I felt very awkward. But I was pretty hot too. I replied, “I think my father would be very upset if I told him to fuck me.” He groaned with passion. “I’m quite sure my father would be very mad if I told him to ram his hard cock into me.” He started pumping into me faster. “And I know he’d be upset if I told him to cum inside my tight little pussy.” He started fucking me so hard I was getting dizzy. “And I can’t imagine what my mother would say, if she walked in and saw my father fucking me…with my legs around his back and my nails digging into his shoulders.” I wrapped my legs around my boyfriend and started matching his thrusts. He was going crazy and I was getting turned on by it. “Can you imagine it? What would my mother say if she saw that… Daddy fucking me hard and fast and me saying….”Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me with that big, hard cock!” As soon as I said that, my boyfriend exploded inside of me, yelling “Oh God!” I rarely cum during intercourse, usually just during foreplay (if at all.) But that night I came so hard that I trembled for several minutes.

After we calmed down he said, “Wow, we were talking about your father during sex.”

“Yup,” was all I could say. I felt very weird after the hormones stopped racing around. I got up and took a shower. The whole time I couldn’t help but think about what I had said in bed. Inevitably, I pictured my father on top of me, fucking me. I tried to shake the thoughts, but my pussy was tingling and getting very wet. I thought about it and I guess I had pictured it while my boyfriend was fucking me. And I realized, I wanted my father to fuck me. Without even knowing, I slid my hand down my wet torso and began rubbing my clit, dreaming about my own father having his way with me. His tight balls slapping against my ass as he rammed his cock into me mercilessly. Again, I had a very powerful orgasm. I was showering with the curtain open. I looked in the mirror and I saw a look of absolute lust in my eyes I had never seen before.

I watched myself fondling my breasts, tugging at the nipples. I wanted my father to be there watching me. I asked him in my mind, “Do you like that Daddy?” And came for the third time that night.

That night I dreamt of it, the whole thing. What I had said, how much my man enjoyed it, how hard I had cum and mostly the look in my eyes. I woke with a very different feeling. I never really thought about sex that much when I was at work before. But that day I could think of little else. The other girls in my office always talk about it and were making it even harder on me to stay focused. I thought about going to the bathroom and trying to “relieve some sexual tension”. I just kept thinking of my father and his cock. A cock I hadn’t seen nor touched but was driving me crazy with lust. And I came to another realization just then… I didn’t feel weird for thinking the taboo thoughts. I just wanted to get fucked by him, very very soon.

I called my boyfriend and got him going. “Hi Daddy,” I cooed.

“Jenny?” I knew he was going to play along then. I had told him long ago never to call me Jenny because that’s what my parents call me.

“Yes Daddy, it’s me.”

“What’s on your mind Honey?”

“You are Daddy.”

“I am? And what is my little Jenny thinking about?”

“Your cock Daddy.. I want it again.. I want to feel it deep inside me.” I heard his breathing quicken and the rustling of clothes. “Whatcha doing Daddy?”

“Just thinking about you Princess.”

“You are? Are you naked Daddy?”

“Yes Dear.”

“Are you stroking that nice hard cock for me Daddy?”

“Uh huh.”

“Daddy? Am I a better fuck than Mom?”

He groaned very loudly. “Oh Christ Jen!”

“Am I Daddy? Mom has a nice body but my tits are bigger. Do you like my tits Daddy?”

“Yes Jenny, I love your tits. I always have!”

“I’m playing with them now Daddy, rubbing my hard nipples for you.”

“Oh God Jen!”

“Are you cumming for me Daddy?”

“Very close Honey!”

“Daddy…. If I were there… would you fuck me?” I heard him moan just like he did the night before. I also heard little light taps against the phone. He told me later that he came so hard it hit the phone and the pillow behind his head.

That evening we fucked like mad. I called him Daddy and he called me Jenny. I had never experienced multiple orgasms until that night. I actually thought that they were a myth!

The next day would change my life.

I left for work early, before my boyfriend got out of bed. I put on thigh high stockings and garters. All black. I had seen my father’s girlie magazines as a teen and all the girls wore black lingerie. I put on a very sheer black lace bra, no panties though. I was getting so hot thinking about what I was going to do that afternoon. I went to work and got everything done before noon. Then I went to my parent’s house. My mother was working and Dad’s car was gone. “Perfect!” I thought.

I let myself in and went directly to my old bedroom. The place I had pictured my father and I having sex. There it was… my old poster bed.. my full-length mirror… My pussy snapped when I replayed my dreams through my head.

I went down to the bathroom and removed my skirt and blouse. I was going to pretend like I had spilled something on them at work and was there to clean them. My parents live much closer to my office than I do, so no one would think it odd. I poured some coffee on them and then let them soak in the sink.

I laid down on the couch and awaited my father’s return. I was sure he was golfing and would be back by 1:30. It was 1:25. I watched the driveway anxiously. All the while lightly rubbing my nipples through my bra.

He arrived at exactly 1:37. I laid back and feigned sleep. He walked in and stopped dead. My nipples were still hard and I was wearing no panties. As I said earlier, I have a nicer body than my mother, and right then my father was getting a good look at it.

“Jenny! What in the hell are you doing?” He yelled.

I pretended to wake up and look at him, “Hi Daddy.”

“Don’t give me ‘Hi Daddy’ Why are laying around half naked?”

“I spilled coffee on my new outfit and came here to clean it.”

“You couldn’t put on a house coat?”

“I was going to, I guess I just fell asleep. Besides, it’s not like you’ve never seen me naked Dad.”

“You’re a grown woman now Jenny, it’s different.”

I was beginning to think I wouldn’t be able to go through with it, when I noticed a rather sizable lump in his pants. I had turned him on! And he was turning me on every time he called me ‘Jenny’ and he didn’t even know it! I decided it was right then or never…

“I’m not the only one that’s grown Daddy!” I said as I nodded at his hardening cock. “Or is it the fact that I have grown that’s making you grow?”

“Jenny, stop talking like that!”

I ran my hand over my breasts and cupped one. “Do you like them Daddy? Do they turn you on?”

“Jennifer Allison! Stop this right now!”

“Its okay Daddy…. just tell me. I know its been a while since you’ve seen a nice set like mine. Hasn’t it?” He was weakening, I saw him staring at the breast I was caressing. I got bolder. I lifted it out of the bra and began to pinch the nipple. “Daddy? Would you like to touch them? It’ll be our little secret.”

“Jenny… we can’t do this. You shouldn’t even be talking like this to me. I’m your father.”

“I know.. and I am your daughter. And every daughter loves her father and every father wants his daughter. You do want me … don’t you Daddy?”

With that, I laid back on the couch and ran my hand down to my pussy. I bent one leg and opened my crotch to his view. “C’mon Daddy… just this one time. No one will know.”

“Jenny.. I .. we.. this isn’t right.. your mother.. we just can’t.” He said all of this while rubbing his erection through his pants. I knew I had him.

I fell to my knees and pulled down his zipper. I found the cock I had been dreaming of. I pulled it out and stroked it. I looked into his eyes. “Does that feel good Daddy?”

“Oh Jenny…we really shouldn’t.” He tilted his head back and moaned. I moved my own head closer and kissed his beautiful cock.

“Would you like me to suck it Daddy? Do you want your little Jenny to suck her Daddy’s cock?”

“Please Jenny.. we have to stop this.”

I slid my mouth over the head of his cock and felt him look down at me. I locked eyes with him as I fellated him. I was sucking the cock that made me. My own father’s hard cock was in my mouth and I was in ecstasy. He began to move his hips a little and his hand went lightly to the back of my head. I bobbed on him for a few short minutes, then I could stand it no longer. I grabbed him by the hand and led him to my old bedroom. There I lay back on the bed.

“Daddy, please fuck me now. I have wanted this for sooo long!” As I spoke those words, I realized that I had in fact wanted to have sex with my father since I knew what sex was. I spread my legs and my father lay on top of me. I reached between us and guided him into me. “Yes Daddy… fuck me.”

“Oh Jenny. This is every father’s secret desire.” He pushed lightly into me.

“And every daughter’s.” I whispered as I licked his earlobe. I felt him slide further into my dripping crevice. I felt his weight, my father’s weight, on top of me. I arched my back, raising my hips, taking him inside me to the hilt. I could feel his balls against the lower part of my pussy lips. I came right then. I convulsed, my pussy clamping my father’s cock so hard he couldn’t even move.

“Oh Daddy! Yes! Make love to me! Fuck me! Hump me! Lay me! I am yours!”

He started thrusting into me, whispering, “Oh Jenny. I have thought about this so many times. Sometimes when I am with your mother, and the light is just right, she looks so much like you!” He looked down at my breasts.

“Except for those huh, Dad?” I said with a little grin.

“I have wanted to see them for so long Jenny. They are beautiful. Perfect.”

I was so happy I started to cry a little. He mistook it for feeling bad. I insisted that it was because I was so happy to make love to him. I told him how I always knew he would be loving and gentle. He kissed me thousands of times. Sending me over the edge countless times. Our lust took over soon after…

I got on all fours and faced my full length mirror. He wasn’t sure of what I wanted.

“Get behind me Daddy.” He moved behind me and re-entered me. I watched in the mirror. Seeing that look of lust in my eyes again. I watched as his hands grabbed my hips and pushed lightly into me. To see my own father behind me, to feel him inside of me, was a feeling like I could never describe.

“Harder Daddy. Fuck me harder!” I pushed back against him. He started to pound that lovely cock into his daughter’s pussy….my pussy. “Do you like my pussy Dad? Is it tight enough for you?” I flexed my vaginal muscles and heard him moan.

“Yes Jenny. Its so beautiful. Just like I dreamed it would be, and even better!”

Hearing him refer to his fantasies of me made me swell with lust. I bit my lip as I came again. “Daddy, shoot your hot cum inside of me!”

“I never thought I’d ever hear you talk that Jenny,” he said.

“Do you like it Daddy? Or am I too nasty?”

“Oh Jenny I love it. Your mother wont even say ‘fuck’ “

I have never heard him say that word, It made the hair on my neck stand up. “Fuck? Mom wont say fuck? She wont tell you to fuck her pussy? Well, I will Daddy. Anything you want me to say, anything you want me to do.” He began to move faster, I knew he was close. “Fuck me Daddy. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! God I love that hard cock in my cunt!” (I never use that word, but I was crazed.) He started grunting. “Yes Daddy! Grab my hips and fuck me. Fuck your little girl! Shoot that hot cum in my pussy!”

He could take no more. I felt his body tense and with a final thrust he blasted shot after wonderful shot of the same seed that created me into my womb. We collapsed and fell asleep soon after.

My boyfriend still has no idea it happened. I have gotten together several times with my father since then. It is the best sex I have ever had. Having my boyfriend call me ‘Jenny’ doesn’t have the same effect on me. But anytime I say, “Fuck me Daddy” to him he goes nuts. If he only knew….

I love jerking off in public. I masturbate in restaurants, public pools, the bus/train/plane, in crowds at concerts, at work, at school. Anywhere and everywhere I can. I also cum on and in whatever I can that will be worn, used by, eaten by or inserted into a woman's mouth. My cunt ex-girlfriends entire life would blind you under black light. My sister, even worse. Her shampoo/conditioner lasts twice as long as it should because it's at least 1/3rd my seed. Her food in the fridge always gets a healthy amount of my jizz as soon as it enters the house.

I'm trying to remember all of this the best I can. Last year I went to the store to buy shorts and socks for the summer. One of the girls folding clothes in the men's section was wearing very loose slacks that exposed the top of her ass crack and the floss that was her underwear. She had a pretty face, nice body and a perky little rack. The store was pretty dead so I decided to take my dick out under the new shorts I was carrying around in my hands and see how close I could get to her hot little ass while jerking off. As I approached she had finished folding clothes and made her way over to the changing rooms. I decided to head to the other side of the store to the women's section. I looked around and found a few pairs of assorted cotton panties. I grabbed 2 and headed back to the men's area changing rooms. There were 6 doors and a counter with all of the discarded clothes that people tried on, didn't like or want and left. She was going through the pile sorting through things. She bent over to grab a few shirts that made there way onto the floor and her slacks fell even lower. She righted herself and made no attempt to cover her tight, now half bare ass as I walked into the door nearest her. I left it open a crack so I could watch her while I finished myself. I put the pairs of panties I picked up on the little hooks on the wall so I could clean up afterwards, dropped my pants and underwear to the floor grabbed my dick, ready to go and the door swung open. The girl is standing there shocked and silent at first. I said "oh fuck". Then she quickly says "Oh my god sir, I'm so...im so sorry." Her eyes shot down to the hard cock in my hand. She said "I know you came in here but I though you were in one of the other closed doors...i...i really didn't mean to. Please don't tell my boss". I said "I won't tell if you won't" I don't know why she thought she would be in more trouble than I would be in if either of us said anything to anyone else. At this point it was a little weird that she 1. Hadn't walked away already seeing that I was standing at her job with my hard dick pointed right at her and 2. That she had just been staring at it since she went silent. Then she spoke. "Is it fun? No, I mean I'm sure it's fun but not the fun that I'm asking....i mean I shouldn't even ask" I was still in shock. It's been about 20 seconds since the door opened and now this girl is looking deep into my dick and balls while trying to have a conversation with me. "Do you mean playing with myself? Is that fun for me?" She responded "oh, um...i mean I know that's fun. I meant doing it....here." Her breathing was a little erratic. She seemed way to pretty to be acting so awkward and shy. When I first laid eyes in her I figured she was your average slut but the way she spoke screamed "I WATCH ANIME AND BOYS SCARE ME" which is just my type. This boner wasn't going anywhere. I still wasn't sure what was going on in the cute girls brain until she said "I think about it. Doing it in public I mean. Not if it's fun for other people. I......I'm sorry. I don't know if it's weird or whatever but...i don't want to leave." I figured, if she hasn't started screaming by now that she wasn't to go running away in terror at what I asked next. "Do you want to come in here with me?" My heart was racing. I've never been caught like this before and I never imagined that some sweet, attractive nerd girl would respond this way. My sister has walked in on me plenty of times and I've walked in on her. We walk around naked in front of each other all of the time so now it's just a normal thing. We catch each other a few times a month but never like this. She looked me in the eyes and said "ok, yeah". She looked out the doorway leading to the dead store, turned back and walked in with me. I closed the door behind her. "No one is going to come looking for you or call for you are they?" She said "no, they won't expect to hear from me or see me for a while". I said "ok, good. I, um...i saw you out there folding clothes. Your pants are pretty low and...i say your ass sticking out. It got me really horney. You probably think I'm some crazy pervert...which I guess I am." She said "I've actually always wanted that to happen. I do certain things, like let my pants rid too low or not wear a bra so my nipples will get hard in hopes that someone will think I'm sexy. It sounds pretty dumb now that I say it out loud to someone but to think that I got a cute guy like you so horney with just that is really hot!" I wanted to be inside this girl like mad now. I asked "Do you have like a boyfriend or anything?" She said "nooo, I don't really talk to guys. I mean, I've never been good at it or anything so I just kind of avoid guys like the plague. I'm not gay or anything, I'm just..." I put my hand on the side of her head and kissed her. I felt her lift her glasses off her face and then heard them hit the floor. As our tongues slapped each other in our mouths her hands slid down my arms over my stomach and met my still rock solid cock which was now spewing precum with every stroke. She broke away from the kiss and said "you're gonna think I'm such a spaz but I really haven't done anything like this that much" she shoved her tongue back into my mouth for a few seconds and then back out. As she tried to catch her breath she says "you know, all they guys always went for all of my friends because they thought I was some weirdo and I was always kind of a loaner and outcast.." I stopped her and said "I think you are really pretty. If you want this to happen then we are both on the same page because I don't want to stop." I kissed her hard again and then she dropped down and swallowed my cock. It only took about 15 seconds and I exploded in her mouth. She squeezed my dick once I was done to get every last drop she could get out of it. She looked up at me with those big brown eyes and gave me a huge smile. I asked her "are you ready for your turn?" Her face turned bright red and she nodded. I got down on the floor, unzipped her pants and slid them and her underwear off her little body. Her slit was perfect. She had a nicely maintained bush and I could see she had her belly button pierced at one point but didn't have any jewelry in it. I lifter her shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra and her dark little nipples were rock hard. I ran my do gets through her pubic hair, pulling her pussy lips up. Then slid my hand up to her tits, landing my middle finger on one nipple and my thumb on the other. She shivered and let out a whispered moan. Then I lifted her ass up in the air by the backs of her knees and licked her from asshole to do clit then back down. She started to pant. I stuck my tongue as deep into her cunt as I could and swirled it around. She grabbed the back of my head and pushed it in deeper. She let out a quick "oh" and I worked my way back up to her clit. I started licking it faster and faster when I pushed my middle and ring fingers inside of her. She was soaked. Just as fast as I did she tensed up and came hard. I could tell she was trying to be as quite as she could but if there was anyone else in that dressing room they would definitely know the was some chick having an orgasm a few feet away. "That...that was so amazing." She was still trying to catch her breath. "I've only ever been with one guy before...and he wasn't able to do that!" I asked "you've only been with one guy before?" She told me that when she was in high school, she had sex with a guy at a friend's house. He wasn't her type but she wanted to lose her virginity already and all of the guys at her school wanted nothing to do with her because she was an awkward mousy geek. They guy was drunk and couldn't even keep his dick hard. It sounded like a shitty first time. She said "I don't even know your name" I told her what it was and she told me her's. I already knew her's because it was on the name tag that came off as I took her tits out. She said "we can do this again if you want to. I'm not trying to be pushy or clingy or anything. Fuck, I shouldn't have said that. I swear im not clingy. I don't know why I even brought it up. I should just keep my big dumb mouth shut" I said "I happen to really like your mouth." She laughed so hard she snorted. She looked embarrassed at this so I reached over and started making out with her again. After a little while she looked at the time and said she needed to get back out where people can see her. We exchanged numbers and started making out again while we got our clothes back in. She said "I'm working again tomorrow if you had the urge to take your dick out in public again." I told her that I definitely would and not to wear any underwear.

This went on for about a week. After that we started seeing each other outside of her store. Since then we have fucked, sucked, jerked and fingered everywhere we go. We sit next to each other when we go out to eat so she can milk my cock and drizzle my cum in her food. I love this nerdy freak. I personally think our story is hot. She does too. I told her I was going to post it on here and she said that as long as I don't use our names or the name of the store we met that she was fine with it. I hope anyone that reads this is able to find the freak of their dreams in such a bizarre and super hot way too.

My daughter (Natalie) and two of her friends (Erin and Mikkayla) came home from the bar last weekend absolutely shattered. They are a bunch of sluts if the stories I've heard around town are true. I told them to sleep in the rumpus room, because I knew they would probably break their necks on the stairs.
After about 2-3 hours they finally quieted down and I thought they were going to sleep, so I went upstairs to my bedroom.
About an hour later I heard noises outside my door, so I went to check. Standing between the stairs and my bedroom door was Erin. I asked her if she needed anything and in her drunken state she walked toward me, as she leant into me, she said she needed cock, and that my Natalie had said I had a big cock (I didnt even know my daughter had seen me hard), and she grabbed my cock and started rubbing it. I was rock hard instantly.
Here was a 21 year old, brunette hair with massive tits (that I have wanted to get my hands on since Natalie first brought her round) rubbing my cock and telling me she wanted it. There was no way I was going to say no to this chance.
I led her inside my bedroom and I turned round to close the door, by the time I turned back round, she had her top off. Her tits were better than I had ever dreamed. Someone must have trained her well because as I walked toward her, she dropped to her knees. I pulled her back up to her feet and threw her onto the bed. I wanted to play with those tits and nipples first. While I was sucking on her nipples I slid my hand down between her legs, her pussy was shaved smooth, it felt amazing. Sliding my fingers inside her, I noticed how wet she was.
As I started to finger her pussy I asked her what Natalie had said. She told me that Natalie quite often watched me in the shower and had said more than a few times, that she would love to feel my cock inside her. When she told me that I slid another finger inside her. As my fingers started to stretch her pussy she moaned and she slid her hand back to my cock, only this time inside my boxers. Her hand was sliding up and down to the same rhythm I was sliding my fingers in and out of her. After about 10 mins of her playing with my cock, I told her I wanted to taste her pussy while she sucked my cock. She stayed where she was on the bed and I got into position. I started sliding my cock between her lips before I started to lick her pussy.
The little bitch knew how to suck cock, that's for sure. She had the sweetest tasting pussy I had ever had my tongue in.
I didn't hear the bedroom door open behind me, I don't think I would have cared if I had. Next thing I know I feel Erin sucking my cock all the way down, then I feel a tongue on my balls. I thought she cant be that talented, so I looked round. Mikkayla was there naked, another brunette but she dyes it blue, small tits and a hairy pussy. I was so stunned I didn't think to look around more carefully.
Making the most of the situation I told her to lay next to Erin so I could taste her as well, she couldn't get up there quick enough. She tasted good, but not as good as Erin's sweet pussy. When I went back to licking Erin, I started to finger Mikkayla, she was tight, I had trouble getting two fingers into her pussy (maybe she wasn't as big a slut as the other two, I know my daughter is a slut).
Next thing I know I feel a hand on the back of my head and I thought she was abut to cum, but instead of pushing my head down, my head was lifted up. The sight before my eyes was something I never thought I'd see. Natalie was naked with her shaved pussy inches from my face. I could smell her and it was driving me crazy.
I surprised her when I asked her about watching me in the shower, she told me that she often plays with herself while watching me shower. So I told her to play with herself for me while her friends took turns sucking my cock. I moved to the top of the bed and she laid down at the foot of the bed. As Mikkayla started to suck my cock (I was wrong earlier, she was a slut with how well she sucked cock, she was a better cocksucker than Erin), Natalie opened her legs and I got a good look at her cunt. Natalie is 20, blonde hair, tits so small she doesn't wear a bra and a shaved pussy with meaty pussy lips. She started out rubbing her clit. I started playing with Erins big tits as I was getting my cock sucked. After a few minutes Natalie started to slide one finger into her pussy. I whispered to Erin to go lick and suck Natalies nipples till they were hard. As she moved I slid a finger into her pussy. It was so fucking hot watching my daughter having her tit sucked while she fingered herself for her father.
After watching Natalie for about 10 mins, I asked her how much she wanted to fuck her father. The horny little bitch didn't answer me in words. She moved from the foot of the bed, grabbed Mikkaylas head and pulled it off my cock and she started to squat down on top of me, suddenly I felt the warmth and wetness of her pussy start to wrap around the head of my cock. As she slid down on me she got about halfway and had to stop because she was so tight, Mikkayla leant down and started to lick Natalies clit. She slowly slid all the way down as her clit was being licked.
I told Erin to lay on one side of me and Mikkayla on the other. I wanted to finger both of them while my daughter rode my cock.
I told Erin to tell me the sluttiest thing she had ever done and she told me it was this night, other than that she had a 3some with her cousin and Natalie. Mikkayla was the same, although she did admit to giving 4 different guys blowjobs all in one night but at different times.When it was Natalies time I was shocked, she told me about a night just after she turned 18 that she went to a swingers club alone and got gangbanged by 13 men and 11 women, and another night she put on a show for all her male friends, then she blew them one after the other. Then there were all the nights that these 3 girls had played together.
After cumming with her fathers cock inside her, Natalie slid off my cock and told Mikkayla to have a go, while Erin was gonna lick her and taste her cum after she fucked her father. Mikkaylas cunt was amazing, it felt like she was a virgin she was so tight. It was hard not cumming in her straightaway. There was no way I wasn't go to fuck all three. Mikkayla cunt stayed tight the whole time she rode me. I told Natalie that I wanted to eat her pussy while I fucked her friends. She was all to happy to oblige. She told Erin to lay where she could eat her pussy while her father ate her out. As Natalie started to lick that smooth pussy, Erin said she loved being an incest slut. She loved taking her cousins cock and wished her father would take her and use her like the slut she is. Erin asked if she could call me daddy when I fucked her and I said of course she could. Then I pointed out that if I was her daddy for the night, that meant right now she was having her pussy eaten by her sister and that sent her over the edge and she squirted all over Natalies face. She looked shocked as she had never squirted before, and Natalie said she could do better. She then laid just out of my reach and started to finger her pussy hard, within 5-10 mins she grabbed Erins face and moved it between her legs and started to squirt all over the place. I have never seen a woman squirt that much or that far.
I told Erin to come to me and I licked Natalies cunt juices from her face. It was time to fuck her now, but I wanted her doggystyle, with tits like hers I had to see them hanging and bouncing as I pounded into her from behind. Of the three, Erin probably had the loosest cunt, but she was still a great fuck. And she really went off with cock inside her. When she called me daddy I started to fuck her so hard she screamed. Natalie started playing with my balls as I pounded Erin.
This went on all night and ended with me cumming inside my daughter and watching her friends take turns licking my cum out of her pussy.

A week after attending the party, Cheryl said that Steven told her they had pictures of us naked and video of me. He began dropping by our apartment, sometimes unexpectedly. Inevitably, they would end up in her bedroom. Cheryl was nearing completion of her supervisory training and did what she could to maintain good relations with him. One such night the subject of those pictures and videos arose. I questioned him about what they were doing with them; and, he told me that I would have to ask his friend Kevin. He showed me a couple of my pics on his cell, that confirmed what Cheryl had told me, and said that Kevin wanted to see me again. I said that I had no interest in seeing him; and, Steven said that he strongly recommended that I do. He said that he gave Kevin my cell number.

A few days later, Kevin called and asked me to dinner. I said that I wanted to talk about the pics; and, he said we could talk about them at dinner two days later. I know I shouldn't have gone; but, dumb ole me! When he picked me up that night, he was driving a Mercedes SUV and took me to a very nice downtown restaurant on the river front. We ordered a bottle of wine and drank half of it before our entrees were served. We both ordered seafood, which was excellent. He was very entertaining and funny and told me about his background. He was about 6'2" and one of the blackest black men I have seen. He said that he was from Nigeria, where his father was a tribal chief. He was the youngest of seven children and, like his five older brothers, he was sent to America for a college education. After graduation, he started a couple of businesses and was a partner in two more with men I had met at the party. I asked about the businesses and he would only explain that they were related to nutrician and wellness. Eventually, I asked about the pics. He said that we couldn't discuss that at the restaurant but would talk afterwards.

After leaving the restaurant, he took me to his apartment in a high-rise building along the Detroit river. It was decorated in an African style motif with heads of animals on the walls and animal skins draped over the couch and on the wall. His family crest was on the wall with crossed spears. He went to the kitchen and returned with two drinks. He said that it was a celebratory drink from his homeland that was used to honor special occasions. He was giving it to me because "I was most beautiful". It tasted slightly bitter but not unpleasant. It was very relaxing and I my vagina started to itch. I asked again about the pics and this time he showed me a few on his phone, then projected some video on his tv screen. The vids showed me having passionate sex with four men including himself. It also appeared that it was consensual. He said that the vids were his treasures and would keep them private if I became his friend.

As I watched, he moved close to me on the couch and began caressing my arm and leg. My itching became more intense; and, I could feel my pussy lubricating and my nipples hardening. My brain was in a fog as he kissed me with thick lips and slid his tongue between my parted lips. His hand went under my skirt and fingers worked my pussy through my panties. He whispered compliments and sexual comments in my ear. He pulled my sweater over my head and my tits out of my bra and began sucking on them with his thick lips. He unzipped my skirt and pushed his hand under the waistband of my panties and his thick fingers into my wet pussy. It felt soo good but didn't relieve the itching. He encouraged me to free his cock from his pants and feel its warmth and strength. I felt very warm and aroused and needed little encouragement. After I had that big black cock in my hand and I pumped it a few times, he pulled my face close and rubbed his cock along my cheeks and lips. I licked it from top to bottom as he guided my face from his cock to his big black nuts. I licked them also before capturing his cock in my mouth. His cock was more than 10" long with a protruding vein that snaked along it. I sucked as much of that monster as I could get in my mouth. He told me to swallow as he tried to push it into my throat. No luck there, I wasn't ready yet. He finished taking my clothes off and led me to his bedroom. Like the living room, his bed had an animal skin for a comforter. It was wildly exotic.

Once on his bed, he licked and sucked on my pussy until I exploded. My orgasm was probably the strongest that I had ever experienced. I was literally seeing stars. Then he licked the cum from my legs and pussy and hovered over me while he guided his cock into me. He went slowly giving me time to adjust to his girth until he had stuffed me with every inch. Then he began long slow strokes. Each time, it felt like a bolt of electricity taking me from empty to stuffed to empty again, only empty craved to be stuffed again. When my hips began reaching for him, he changed to pulling out slowly then slamming back into me. That quickly drove me to my second orgasm. Then, he gave me his cock to lick clean. Next, he pulled me on top of him. He squeezed my tits and pulled on my nipples while I rode his cock to another orgasm. He still had not cum. He put me in the doggie position with my ass up and my head down and squirted a generous amount of lube in my ass. Then positioned his cock at its entrance and pressed his knobby head into me. He could get only half inside me and tried different angles to get deeper. The lube helped a lot and he kept trying until he was balls deep. Initially, I felt a lot of pressure and some pain but the drink also relaxed my muscles and the pain lessened as he found the right angle and went deeper. Once inside, I fucked him with my ass with short slow strokes until we both had another orgasm.

While driving me home, he thanked me for being his friend and told me not to worry about the pictures.

Back in high school, when I was very scrawny, 5'6 and less than 110lbs, I grew my hair long because I was into metal, it's dark brown and came to about half way down my back and I often painted my nails black.
Girls were never very interested in me, they'd be my friends and hang out to get high with me but that was about it.
One day I work up the courage to ask one of my hot chick friends out thinking "what's the worst thing that could happen"
At first she laughed at me and told me to fuck off, she didn't think of me like that, we were just friends, plus she had a bf.
Crushed my self-esteem, whatever.
A week later, she comes and talks to me during lunch.
She tells me her douche bag jock boyfriend was cheating on her and they just broke up, and wondered if I would still give her a chance.
She wants to try a "nice guy". Over the course of a month I used all the money I made working at BK on her. I took her on a date every weekend,
bought her a new purse 3 or 4 weeks into the relationship, she asks me to stop by her house this weekend so we can watch a movie on the couch and informed me her parents would be gone all day.
I get there and even though we weren't going anywhere she was wearing a pretty dress and had make up on.
I was mentally preparing myself to make a big move.
We go to her bedroom.
She just sits down on the bed and stares at the floor for a few moments.
uh oh.
I ask if somethings wrong, assuming she didn't want to see me anymore.
She says "Can I tell you a secret"
I say "Sure"
"I think I'm bisexual. I keep having feelings about girls... but I like you too"
I didn't know what to say.
She says "So, and it's totally okay if you're not okay with this, but um. My fantasy is kind of doing it with a girl with a man part"
"And you're not like the other guys who are all big and hairy and stuff"
"So I was thinking, if its okay with you, would you mind dressing up like a girl and.... fucking me?"
Blood instantly drained from my head to my dick, those last 2 words were what I had been wanting to hear for the last month, only with a real twist.
I tell her sure I don't mind. It's weird but I'd do anything to fuck this girl!
She jumps up and bounces around and kisses me.
She walks over to her dresser and pulls out a black bra, more or less a training bra, or a small A cup (obviously not hers, she has huge full tits) a black spaghetti strap tank top, a pair of thigh high fishnet stockings and a black semi-transparent thong. I think she had this planned out for a while.
She hands them to me and asks "One more little thing?"
I was dreading what it was but so eager to fuck her I say "Anything you want I'll do for you"
"Before we do it I want you to be as much like a girl as possible. I want you to shave, everywhere."
I agree and she takes me into the bathroom, I strip off my clothes and she draws a bath.
She gets out a couple of her razors and I get into the tub, I start with my pubes and legs while she does my chest.
I wasn't very hairy so it didn't take very long before I was completely bare, my legs, pubes, chest and she does my back and my butt.
We go back into the bedroom after I towel off.
She can tell I'm nervous so she takes off her dress first, and then her bra.
Standing there topless in front of me was all the motivation I needed.
She helps me dress up in her clothes I can tell she's very pleased with the results. Everything fit very well.
I looked very feminine and could have probably passed for female with the exception of my raging hard on.
She gets down to her panties and we crawl on to her bed, and start making out.
She wrapped her arms around me and kisses me for a long time using plenty of tongue.
She takes off her thong and has me eat her pussy while she gropes my chest, my legs and my butt, and strokes my very hard cock.
After a few minutes of licking her sweet smooth pussy she tells me she wants me inside her.
She pulls pulls my panties down and directs me to her nice wet pussy.
It was the greatest feeling in my life sliding into her nice tight cunt.
and it felt amazing being completely shaved and fucking her equally smooth body.
I could really see why girls fuck other girls, it was so clean feeling and it made every touch electric.
She kept saying "I wish you were a girl! I wish you were a girl!"
Being very into her fantasy I whispered in her ear "I am"
She's gasping and moaning like crazy and just screams out "I want to fuck your pussy so bad"
As eager as I was, I try to make it last nice and long to give her what she needs.
She goes from being on my lap riding me, to letting me fuck her from behind, all the while she's touching me everywhere.
She looked into my eyes and says "Can we take this a little further?"
I couldn't deny her no matter what she asks of me "Anything for you" I say
She makes me back down for a minute while she reaches over to her bedside table and opens the drawer.
I wasn't expecting when she produces a bottle of lube. (I was expecting handcuffs or something like that)
She gives me an inquisitive look and I nod my approval.
She squirts a generous amount on her middle and forefinger and reaches down between us and finds my asshole.
She slowly and gently parts me with her finger tips at first, then her entire fingers, just like you would finger a pussy.
The fact my cock never pulled out of her and her fingers made their way in made it very bearable.
She starts saying "You have such a tight pussy! Fuck me as hard as I'm fucking this pussy!!!"
I was rocked with waves of pleasure as our thrusts and her fingers worked in motion together until I couldn't take anymore and exploded inside her.
We laid there on her bed in each others arms, staring into each others eyes, no hint of embarrassment from either of us.
We had just done something for each other that we would both never forget.
After a while of content silence she asks me how I felt about what we had done and if we could do it just like this again.
I'd give her anything, I'd be anything for her, as long as she were mine.
I started wearing her underwear beneath my clothes regularly for her pleasure, in school, on dates, and especially in the bedroom.
We've been together two years now our sex lead her to start experimenting with her female friends and we started having many great nights of threesomes (those nights I didn't dress up) and she's enjoying pussy almost every day.
Would anyone not do what I'm doing to get what I'm getting?

Hey gurls, I quit my job today and I have a celebration in mind..... im all dressed up in my sluttiest panties and bra that have been worn by actual sluts, my limp little clitty is all locked up and tucked away, and im about to start a multi-day brainwashing session to make me even an even bigger cock worshipping, cum addicted sissy whore. Im planning on around 15 hours straight watching hypno, followed by a few hours sleeping to let all that training sink in. Im really hoping for at least 3 days with this regimen, and then....well, im sure ill be finding a hard veiny cock to worship

Wish me luck ;D

28AAA or Training Bra

I have to confess that after over hearing one of mom's friends confiding in her, I can't help but get a hard-on every time I see her. I was playing the PlayStation up in my room when I got thirsty. I came down to the kitchen to get a drink when I heard mom saying not to worry because I'm upstairs and nobody else was here. That's when I overheard her say what happened to her on vacation. She told mom what happened and I'll never see her the same way after what I heard.Herself and her husband went to this holiday resort for a week to get a little rest and relaxation. This one night her husband and herself went to a restaurant and then on to a bar, he drinks way too much, he got into an argument and tried to punch a bouncer and got thrown out with me trying to calm things down. I was so fed up with him and just wanted to get back to the hotel. I tried to get a taxi but there was none to be gotten so she dragged her husband and started to walk in the direction of the hotel. She eventually stopped a taxi and was just about to get in when her husband started to get sick. The driver told her to get out, that he didn't want any old drunk getting sick in he's cab. How were we going to get back and i didn't even know what way to go, I was so so mad with him, she told mom. Then out of nowhere this guy said that he was just after parking his car and knowing how hard it is to get a taxi at this hour of the morning, said that he'd give us a ride to where we were going. I just mentioned to him that my husband was very, very drunk and he was getting sick from the drink. The fellow said that his car wasn't that clean and we could drive slowly with the windows down but it's up to us. I didn't know what to do, take a spin from a stranger or keep walking in a direction I wasn't sure about.. The man who offered us the ride said that he could understand why she was slow about accepting the ride. He asked us what place we were staying. He gave us directions but he told us to avoid going the quickest way because it wasn't the safest place to be walking in the daytime let alone the night. I thanked him and he started to walk off, when...I shouted at him, was the ride to the hotel still available. He turned and said it was. He helped my husband up off the small wall that he was sitting on, simi conscious. We followed him around the corner into this lot which had a few cars in it. The next thing, my husband started to get sick but it was only empty reaching...trying to get sick with nothing coming out. There we were standing around a drunk, who now was in a heap on the ground. The kind man said that he has some water in the car and went over for it. The next thing I hear him say, that he's after dropping his keys and can't find them. I went over and he's on his knees looking for them. He said it's either where he was looking or near the wheel of the car where I was standing. She told mom that she  turned and squatted down to check under the car when all of a sudden from behind, the direction of the kind stranger, a plastic bag was put over my head.... Mom gave out a big gasp.... I couldn't breathe or shout. She told mom that she had on a dress which was already up over her waist and I could feel and hear the rip of my knickers being torn off and he penetrated me...I was being raped.  He ripped open her blouse buttons and pulled her bra up and was fondling my breasts.  She said she could see her husband on the ground and she thought this is your fault. She was on the verge of passing out when he released his grip on the bag a small bit allowing her to get some much needed air into her lungs. She said that she was gasping for some when he pulled the bag tight around her neck again making it even harder to hold her breath. She said that with every thrust of his dick, I would bang the side of my head on the car. I must have passed out. When I came to I was, like my husband, just in a heap on the ground, trying to catch my breath. I was thinking that, when he forced himself into me that I could get a smell off him. He had that smell of a person who hadn't washed for weeks, a mixture of B.O. and piss. She eventually got her composure back. She got up and pulled down her skirt,  trying to button her blouse, she only had one button left on the blouse, she noticed that she wasn't wearing her bra. She went back to look for it but couldn't find it. She said to mom, I wonder if it was a trophy for the guy. She went over to help her husband having no knickers or bra on, he didn't have a clue what just happened, and they walked to the hotel. She told mom that with every step she could feel his cum running down her leg and I was trying to keep my boobs from falling out of my torn blouse. Mom asked her if she called the police which she told her that she didn't, nothing would be done about it in the country they went to. She then dropped a huge bombshell, she said how could this happen again. With that mom said, AGAIN. Yes, again she said. She said to mom that she was raped when she was 20 at the local park over 30 years ago. She told mom that she was training for a race, jogging around the local park. The park is about 2 miles around a couple of soccer fields and kids swings and slides. It's all open except for one end near the soccer field where the path goes behind some bushes on the park side and trees on the other side. It was there that it happened. She said that she did 5 laps and went for a warm down lap just taking it easy before she jogged home. She told mom that there were loads of people still walking and jogging on the path at the time. She rounded the blind bend when....bang... she got a blow to the back of the head and it knocked her to the ground. The next thing she knows is that she's being dragged with a hand over her mouth into the tree side of the bend. She started to kick and fight this person when out of nowhere 2 more people appeared, 1 grabbed my hand and the other lifted me by my shorts which slid down towards my ankles stopping my legs from kicking,  lifting me deeper into the forest away from the safety of the park. The one person who was holding my arm went with his other hand and stuck his fingers into my vagina which was exposed by the other guy grabbing my shorts. They eventually threw me onto the ground but when the first guy took his hand off my mouth I started to scream. Bang, I got a slap to the head again and put his hand over my mouth. Lifting up the shorts that were now off  me,  he forced them into my mouth. As hard as I was trying to keep my mouth closed more and more of the shorts were being stuffed in. My jaw was being forced so much I thought it would break. The tank top I was wearing was the next to go, which exposed my breasts, because she didn't wear a bra today. The 2 of the guys at the top of me were squeezing my breast but the one who hit me and forced the shorts into my mouth was really hurting my breast. The other one was squeezing hard but the, as she said to mom, the older, head guy, really clamped onto my nipple and squeezed, pulled and twisted my sensitive nipple. She said to mom that her nipples were sore that day because of some chafing against the top. She then felt a slight pain between her legs and only then noticed that the person by her legs was after penetrating her. She could feel him inside of her and she told mom that all she thought of was, I was a virgin and why was this the first time with 3 black guys. I could see the other 2 starting to pull there things out with one hand while still on my breast with the other. The next thing I hear the head guy say that he's going next before the python gets loose in her. This guy really was a lot rougher he liked to see me in pain. He threw me around like a rag doll and really thrusted as deep as he could before he said it's your turn , python. I couldn't see him but ouch I could feel him really spreading my vagina. It was really hurting in a different kind of way. She told mom that she had really mixed up emotions. The pain from the head guy who was really trying to hurt me. If I let out a whimper and tried to pull away, he would continue to do whatever he was doing but he'd do it with a lot more violence. She said that her nipples were so sensitive that she was squirming every time he squeezed them, they were really killing her but he'd squeeze them even harder. The next thing the leader did was to threaten me, saying that he'd kill me if I screamed and took my shorts out of my mouth but he replaced it with his dick and told me to suck on this, shoving his dick into my mouth. She said that he caught the back of my head and forced it down on his penis and way back my throat. I started to gag and that really drove them wild. They started laughing and the boss man said let's see who can make her get sick and then took turns forcing themselves deep into my mouth forcing me to gag and finding it very hard to breathe. Python had his go and just like with my shorts, he was forcing my jaw so wide. Sylvia was drooling out of my mouth and tears were flowing from my eyes. Python left my mouth and went back to my vagina saying he was going to cum inside this tight white pussy, and started to pound his huge cock into me. She said to mom that she was so, so confused because she knew she was being raped but she started to feel her self starting to enjoy it in a weird sort of way. Python even noticed it and said it to his partners in crime, how the white bitch is starting to enjoy the big black cock. He said that she's after lubing herself and starting to enjoy us. With that the boss told python to give it up, he's going to be the first to cum in her tight white pussy and so he took over. The pounding got harder and faster. He told his 2 boys " squeeze the shit out of her nipples". I started to try to make them stop squeezing them when the boss man gave me a slap across the head and told me to put my hands on their dicks and wank them. When I didn't he slapped me again and said "did you hear what I said bitch"? So I took my hands away from my breasts and started to wank the 2 of them while they squeezed my nipples like they were using vice grips. The boss got more and more excited seeing me in loads of pain and he shot his load into my very sore vagina. The next thing the first guy took over from the boss and eventually shoots his load and then python takes over. She told mom that he was trying to get all of his penis into me but he was being stopped by my uterus, all the time the psycho boss was still pulling and twisting my nipples. He too finally fills me up with his cum. 2 of them started to pull their pants up but not the boss, he stands over my sore, exhausted, shocked and filthy body and starts to pee on me. If I wasn't bad enough, she said to my mom. They started to tease me by saying that I was looking for it. How I enjoyed it as much as them. Come by anytime and they'll give me more. That I was only a slut, a white bitch.She mentioned to mom can you remember the time that I ran away from home. Mom said that she could, that she totally forgot about it. Well her friend said that  she the rape happened about 2 1/2 months before and she went to get an abortion by herself.She told mom that she was the first one she ever told about the 2 incidence and to promise not to tell anyone, even my dad. which mom did. The next thing dad pulls up in his car after work and they stop talking about it. I just can't stop thinking about it when I see her and I just get so excited thinking of her being used against her will. I found a picture of her and mom when she was about that age when she got gangbanged by 3 bid black cocks. She looked very nice back then. She has put on a bit of weight since then but she always has nipple pokies when she comes over to the house and all I can think of is how I wish I can squeeze those nipples. Am I a pervert for thinking that....

MOD REQUEST.

I volunteer to be the cp police. Anything that makes my dick hard, goes. If it is legal and still makes me hard, (like Amai Liu, about 5'1" 80 pounds and training bra tits) it can be veto'ed by the Admin. and stay.

When do you want me to start?

I want to confess many of my first sexual experiences were with my cousin when I was younger. I use to hate her as she was kind of a chubby little bully, a few years older than me, that would always beat me up, I hated when they would come visit and dreaded having to hang out with her.

Then her dad took a job across country and we didn't see them for almost two years, to my delight, but eventually I over heard my mom saying the job didn't work out and they were moving back. Fast forward a couple weeks and they're coming over for supper....ugh!

I heard my parents greet them, I reluctantly go upstairs for the usual family banter about how big I've gotten, and there's my cousin "Jessica", only she's not a pudgy, awkward little girl anymore. She must have grown 4", had the roundest ass I've ever seen and even with a sweater on I could tell she was hiding a huge set of tits, her face had gotten skinnier too, except for this huge set of pink lips and the same long jet black hair and blue eyes I remember , being at the age I was very intrigued!

We finished supper and I ask if she want to go hang out downstairs, we watched a movie and chatted a bit getting to know each other again. On her way by to the the washroom she smacks me, apparently she hasn't changed that much, on her way back I waited for it and sure enough another smack, except I punch her back in her thigh. She turns and jumps onto me straddling me as we struggle, she's still the same aggressive girl I remember but now I don't mind.

It was never my plan to get her to jump on top of me but I was very aware of the fact that there's only two thin layers of denim between me and her pussy. I had her by her wrists and every time I would stop her from grabbing for my hair she would push her big tits right into my face. I could feel her thick thighs squeezing and releasing around me. Soon it started, I could feel my cock start to get hard as she grinded her pussy into me, embarrassed I over powered her threw her off sideways so that she was on her stomach, half on the couch and one knee on the floor, her shirt had lifted up exposing the small of her back, I could see bright pink panties peeking out the top of her tight jeans, her amazingly round ass perfectly in the air, my dick got even harder.

I quickly got up and tucked my hard on up into pants hoping she wouldn't notice. " you're dead now" she said as she got up, she pulled her sweater off revealing a tight yellow t-shirt, and a absolutely perfect set of DD tits squeezed into it. I could see the outline of her bra, it wasn't some teen training bra, she clearly had to wear women's bras, this one had a lacy top that you could see through her shirt. She began chasing me around the couch, watching her big tits bounce was doing nothing to tame my hard on.

Finally she caught me, maybe I let her catch me, and we wrestled down to the ground where I ended up on top, she squirmed around until she ended up on her stomach with me on top, I had her pinned down. "Had enough" I said jokingly as I went to get up, she quickly grabbed my wrist and pulled it underneath her and wouldn't let go, I could feel her big firm tits pressed up against my hand and forearm. We struggled and wrestled a bit but I literally couldn't get my hand free, so I straddled her hoping to flip her over, she immediately arched her back and pushed her ass up into the air and subsequently my cock which was beginning to get hard again.

At the time I don't remember thinking I knew exactly what she was doing but I knew something was different and I liked it! I positioned my self just perfect and let her grind her ass into me. I remember looking down and her shirt had worked itself half way up her back, her jeans pulled down slightly and her pink panties fully exposed and had slide up into a wedgie. Her fat, little ass arched all the way up into the air, this was clearly more than wrestling even though we continued to play it off as that.

Again my dick got super hard, I let it go a little longer this time, almost until I came, once again I was a little embarrassed so quickly moved to the side leaving her on her knees, ass in the air, still slightly grinding, shirt pulled up, with her panties wedged into her ass to the point where I could just barely see some ass cheek poking out the top of her jeans. I didn't know it at the time but that sight had stuck in my mind as one if the hottest things I've ever seen, to this day.

My hand was still pinned under her as she held it tightly with both hands between her tits, I figured what better way to get her to let go than grab her boobs, so I wriggled my hand a little, opened it and grabbed a full handful of her DD tit, expecting her to scream and let go. But the exact opposite happened and she lifted up slightly so that her tits were hanging down into my hand, I took full advantage and gave both of them a full grope for a few seconds but felt like an eternity, my other hand instinctively onto the small of her back, lifting her shirt more, exposing her full back and a white lacy bra strap. Suddenly an eruption of laughter could be heard from our parents upstairs and it broke our concentration.

I thought for sure I had went too far and it was over but as she let my hand go and I went to get up, she quickly tackled me, now she was on top with me on my back, "your gonna get it now" she said laughing, I barely put up a struggle as she immediately began grinding her pussy into me, I pretended to try to get out from underneath her but was really just thrusting my hips and grinding back. I managed to free one hand and again pretended to try and push her off but only managing to push one side of her shirt up exposing one covered breast. She pulled one hand free, I thought she was going to pull her shirt back down but instead she lifted up the other side of her revealing her white lacy bra with her big tits popping out, again maybe I was naive, no I was definitely naive, but I knew we were more than wrestling around.

Not sure if anyone can attest to this but a newly developed pair of DD tits are probably the nicest tits you will ever see, hers were no exception. It didn't occur until some years later that as she sat there straddling me, shirt pulled up, huge tits popping out of her too small bra that her mom undoubtably just bought for her, these were the first real tits I ever saw, touched and in a few seconds licked, they were also the nicest tits I was ever gonna play with for the rest of my life....depressing looking back.

We were barely pretending to wrestle at this point, she was simply grinding her pussy on me with her tits half out, the only thing saving me from coming in my pants at this point is the fact she had slide up to put her tits in my face and was grinding just above my cock. Not knowing any better I just laid there licking the tops of her tits as they spilt out of her bra, as she began to breathe heavily. As she grinded harder and harder I could tell she was getting mor and more excited, but I had no idea what it meant.

I was getting excited too, she began to moan and at one point pulled her one tit out and put in my face, again not really knowing what to do I opened my mouth and just let it flop around licking her nipple as it brushed by, this was more than enough for me and I began to cum. I could feel it get wet in my pants and then as she continued to grind and moan I could feel it get squished out the top of my pants. It all came rushing to me what we had been doing, i was devastated at what I had done but to shy to say anything I just laid there as she continued to grind and make a mess of my cum which was all over the bottom of my shirt at this point, putting her tit in my mouth.

A few more minutes go by until finally she must have climaxed, although she didn't show it really, she quickly slowed down to a stop, got off and went to use the bathroom. I quickly went to my room and changed my shirt, I didn't want to come out but eventually mustered up the courage and came out, she was laying on the couch watching tv as if nothing happened, I was thankful. We spent the rest of the night more or less ignoring each other except some small talk.

Around midnight her parents yelled down the stairs saying it was time to go, she gathered her stuff up and started heading for the stairs, I got up to say buy to them, not sure if she thought it was a sign but she quickly turned back around and came back over to say goodbye I guess, she surprised me with a hug, it was more than a friendly hug, again she pushed her big tits up against me, she pushed me hard back onto the couch, jumped in me and started grinding on me hard again, "lets go" her dad yelled from the top of the stairs, she jumped off and ran up. Again I had a raging hard on and was ready for more, I stayed downstairs.

That was the first time me and my cousin fooled around but definitely not the last, it was also the first time I had groped a girl, sucked on tits, had a girl make me cum, so obviously it sticks in my head.

I recently got a new phone and installed a background video recorder on it for my vacation trip around town. The very first ride on one of the trains I lucked out and was able seated next to this beautiful woman with no bra on! I was very pleased with my first attempt but really must have luckwd out Ibecause I've never got such good footage since.

Now for the request: does anyone know of a form or site with tips on how to record candid creep shots videos? Stuff like how to hide the camera, camera placement, gear etc? For obvious reasons, this information isn't easy to find online, at least for me.

Like I said this is by far my best footage and it was my first attempt! I think it's pretty good! I have a few other sexy clips and would like to share but I'm obviously concerned about privacy, both the subjects and my own.

Does anyone know of any sites or forms with information on how to edit and remove any personal information that could get leaked? I plan to blur the faces so doxing hopefully won't be a concern. Obviously location is something that anyone who watches the video will probably be able to figure out but but the footage was was recorded in a populated Metro City. I'm more thinking about information from an edited video I cut together and how it could come back to me.

And if you feedback or tips on where to look for this type of information would be appreciated! I'll see if I can post some sample images of some of my footage in the meantime.

Thanks!

I have been messing around with my younger cousin for years. I am 23 and she is 19. It started a long time ago and we were playing truth or dare. It started with little stuff like under clothes massages and stick your hand down my pants for 10 seconds, but got to more and more as the years went on to the point of going down on eachother about 3 years ago and she really likes to 69. Then about 6 months after that we got to the point where I would put my dick in between her pussy lips doggy style and go back and forth while it rubbed her clit. After doing that a few different times I finaly got to the point where I would be doing that motion and every now and then I would stick the head of my dick in her pussy real slow a couple times and then go back to the other motion. She was a virgin at the time so she was always afraid sex would hurt. But one night not to long ago I was working at my job about 10 miles from her moms house (my Aunt Lisa). She text me around 9pm which was 1 hour until I got off, and we always start a text conversation off casualy just incase a friend or another family member (such as my aunt) would have had our cell phone for some reason. She said "hey whats up?" and I said "not to much, just geting ready to get off work in a bit, how bout you"? she said "just sitting over at my moms house, what are you doing when you get off?" I said "I dont have any plans for tonight, you?" and she said "my moms out of town for the night so you should come over and we could do massages." (Again "massages" was basicly somewhat of a code word incase someone were to have the phone.) So I drove over there when I got off and went inside and we sat in the living room and actually did do some full body massages for a while which is the way that we always start because I can tell how much it turns her on by how wet she gets. She was whareing some pink girl gym shorts and cotton white panties whith purple stripes. I started massaging her lower legs and then moved up to her thighes, and I slowly put my finger tips up the bottom of her shorts while still making a massaging motion, and slowly would move my hands all the way up in to her shorts and then under her panties and started rubbing her wet pussy. We then went up to my aunts bedroom because she said her's was a mess and got into my aunts bed. I had her lay on her tummy and slowly took off her little pink shorts and had her spread her legs. I pulled her panties to one side and started eating her out while she layed there. She never would really moan or anything to much so I always could tell it makes her a bit nervous when we do stuff, but I can always tell when shes loving what I am doing because of how wet she gets, and how heavy she starts breathing. When I got done eating her out I slowly pulled down her panties, took off her shirt and training bra, her teenie breasts had prolly just gotten to a B cup size. She got into the doggie style position and I slowly started putting the head of my dick in and out of her pussy. I pushed it in a little bit more and she said "that kinda hurts" and I said "i'll go real slow and just see how it feels in a little bit." I kept going slow and would inch my dick into her pussy a little further with each back and forth motion I made, until my dick was all the way in her pussy. I had to keep going slow because it was her first time, but we did it doggie style for about 5 minutes and then switched and I had her get on top. I stuck it back in and took her by the hips and started guideing her boby up and down slowly. I had never been more turned on in my life, I had to force myself to hold back so that I wouldnt cum inside of her. Then we switched back to doggie style again and I started going a little faster and a little harder. As my hips we smacking her ass and I had one hand on her waste and reached up and was holding her right tit in my hand and teasing her nipple with my finger, then I seen her tense up, and reach up and try to cover her mouth as she made 3-4 high pitched moaning noises. I felt her pussy get soaking wet as I could feel the contractions of her pussy on my dick as she was having her first orgasm. This turned me on so bad that I couldnt hold it in any longer and pulled out and shot it all over her ass. We layed there in the bed for a little bit as she was still breathing pretty hard. She looked over at me and said "wow...that felt really good." We cleaned up and got dressed and before I left she said "I want to try that again really soon." And I said "we definitly will." And that was the first time but not the last time we had sex, as we still are to date. I will tell storys of some of the other times in other posts. (P.S. this is 100% true... Not kidding, or just trying to make up a story... This actually happened.)

I day trade for a living (foreign exchange and commodities), and pretty much never go outside at all.

The thursday before last, I decided that I should actually leave my apartment once in a while, and left the exchange to go walk around aimlessly (unrelated: did not actually lose any money, go figure.) I ended up on this huge winding path that goes about four miles through a park with about four full soccer fields and two baseball/softball diamonds with a bunch of idiots playing games for some reason (around 6:00pm)

There were these two girls (shortish, one of them was husky but not fat at all, the other one was smaller, both slimmer and shorter, maybe 5"4' and 5"1'. I have no idea how old they were. Late middle school, high school or even really immature college girls or whatever. Impossible to tell these days. They had breasts.) on the path, maybe there with their parents or their friends who were out of sight maybe in the field or something. I gave them an obvious glance, and just walked by. When I had turned around to go back, they were still on the path, and they decided to say hello while muttering to each other. So I said "hello, pretty girls" in a bored, monotone voice, and struck up a mundane conversation, (exchanged names, told them I was going for a walk because I felt like it, they contributed nothing interesting. Said they were 17 and 16, legal ages in this area) I said that I was going to go get ice cream, and I'd buy for them too if they wanted and they came along somewhat quietly. (both plainly interested in me, but they were somewhat socially awkward, which makes me think they were a bit younger and/or idiots)

Ordered ice cream, it seemed as though they'd never encountered anybody who had a real job and actual money. We all walked the path (I walked on my own, they sorta followed and I didn't convince them to stop) and I said I was going back to my apartment if they wanted to come along. One of the girls said she had to go, and the other one actually came with me.

Showed her my apartment, she seemed impressed by my media set up (which is actually pretty impressive if you don't see trading equipment often) and turned on hbo. She sits next to me, and I put my arm around her and started rubbing her shoulder, while talking to her and trying to keep her from going on about her stupid shallow everything by asking specific questions to get her to talk. I managed to get her to defend her own maturity and personal capabilities in conversation, seems she wanted to impress me.

While she flipped through the channels, I pulled her over a bit, moved my mouth close to her neck and played with her hair with one hand while rubbing her side with my other, and she started rubbing my leg, moving it a bit more. She made a movement away and I think she was getting cold feet and wanted to stop, so I interrupted her, grabbed her and pushed her off me, and offered her something to drink (soda, I don't even drink alcohol or have any at home.) She had a sprite, and then I said "where were we" and put my arms around her, got her to sit facing me, and we started making out.

It got pretty heated, I managed to get her shirt off, and she lay on the couch while I straddled her, my left arm by her waist and my right hand on the back of her neck pulling her forward. I moved my mouth the right, started licking her ear and then moving down to her chest (she but was still wearing a bra, her breasts weren't terribly impressive but I like slim/athletic girls so I was fine with that.) She was really into it at this point, she started breathing really heavily and spread her legs a bit, hooked her left leg around my right leg and put her arms around me.

And then I just slowed right down and stopped, and said "hmmm, what time did you need to get back again." for a second she had the most priceless kinda confused look, and then she was a bit pouty and she insisted time was not an issue, she was fine and we should keep going. I kinda picked her up a bit, braced myself with one hand beside her head, and leaned over her. I straddled over her one leg, and unbuttoned my tshirt. Started kissing her, and rubbing her thighs, with my other hand, moving over until I was just rubbing between her legs until she spread them a bit. She mumbled something but I shushed her, and told her to hold still.

I picked her up a bit we pulled down her pants; I started licking her stomach. She was slitting slumped with her lower half off the couch, and I moved my hands to her inner thies and started licking her clit (she had natural hair, but wasn't a really hairy girl.) I worked her to orgasm, she let out a short moan and tensed up, and she was short of breath. Her pants and panties were still on, but around her ankles. I had an open shirt and my jeans were unbuttoned and unzipped.

I got up and leaned over her and asked if she wanted to go to the bedroom. She was nervous, she said that she hadn't done this "a lot" and was worried about it hurting, so I said that she might not be able to take me without preparing herself first (this was a throwback to some of the things she'd said about her being mature when we were flirting earlier.)

Then I went deadpan, and checked the clock again. I said it was getting late, and that we should pick this up another time. She kinds looked panicked and scrambled to get her clothes back on, and I told her that I was almost always there and she could drop in any time. (did not give her any other contact info, lied and said I didn't have "msn" when she asked about it) I said I'd be waiting for her.

I expected her back the next day or the day after, but I didn't see her. Then saturday, I got a knock on the door and it was the same girl from the previous week. Apparently she was in trouble or something and couldn't come that weekend, and something about school. She was beaming, I let her in, held her hand, and positioned myself behind her. I said we shouldn't waste any time, and asked her if she had been "training" herself, and she giggled and gave some kind of affirmative I couldn't hear properly, and I started feeling her up and nuzzling her neck, while she rubbed me through my jeans. (this was actually the first time she had touched me)

I took her into the bedroom, and helped her remove her clothes. I got her to remove mine herself, and she lay down on the bed. I made out with her, same kinda routine but horizontal this time, and didn't bring her to orgasm with my mouth and hands. She spread her legs, and then I positioned myself and thrust into her a bit. She cried out, but there was no blood or anything. (afterwards she did say it was her first time, and I figured it was) She couldn't take me in all the way, but I thrust into her shallow, with my arms around her shoulders and my hands in her hair, sometimes using my right hand to position her waist from the back.

After the first time, we both lied together and when I got hard again she got a little exploratory, I showed her how to jack me off properly better but she we started having sex before I finished. We had sex a total of four times over five hours, three missionary types and once doggy style, and then we had a shower together. After she was fully dried off, I gave her one of my email addresses and she left, I haven't heard from her in the last two days.

I unbuttoned my blouse and tossed it to the floor with the rest of my clothes. I left the bra on and sat back down on the pillows. Both Graham and Jack watched as I squirted a decent amount of honey onto my finger. I slid my hand between my parted thighs and rubbed it gently onto my smooth pink lips coating them in sticky honey. I slowly parted the sticky lips exposing my swollen bud. It throbbed as I applied the honey over it. I rubbed the last of the honey between my lips over my wet hole. I looked to Graham. �I�m ready� I announced. Graham led Jack over to me and then sat back. �I�ll be here if you need me okay� he told me. �Lie back and open yourself for him�.

I did as he asked. I lay back against the pillows and spread my legs wide exposing my pussy which was now coated in a mixture of honey and my own feminine juices. Jack had been trained well. He began to nuzzle at my leg almost as soon as I opened my legs for him. He began to move towards my centre. I held my breath as I felt his wet nose touch my inner thigh.

�Relax�. Graham spoke softly and moved closer to me so he was sitting beside me. �Let him smell you�. I closed my eyes and let out the breath slowly. I felt Jack�s muzzle touch my lips as Graham touched my arm. I jumped. Graham laughed. I didn�t have time to wonder why he was laughing before I felt something very warm and moist against my pussy. �Oh God� I moaned as a jolt of excitement shot through my body. I didn�t have to wonder anymore about how he would taste me. He lapped at my pussy lips with as much fury as he had licked at my fingers. The warm tongue stroked against my swollen throbbing bud over and over sending shivers up my body. I had never felt anything so intense in my life. No man had ever licked my pussy with such fever and passion. Jack licked and poked and thrust that pink tongue into my sticky pussy. I felt my body react my pussy becoming wetter and more swollen.

Jack thrust his long tongue deep inside my wet hole as he tried to get the last of the honey. �Ohhhhh it�s so good� I moaned. I pushed my hips against Jack�s face wanting his tongue to probe me deeper. Jack moved to lick the remains of the honey from above my hole. He licked in one long stroke over my bud down my slit further and further until I felt that hot breath and warm tongue just above my ass.

He moved again this time I felt his wet nose and muzzle against my swollen bud. He lapped at it with such expertise it made me wonder how many times he had done this. I felt my orgasm growing closer with each stroke of his tongue.
Beside me Graham was petting Jack�s coat whispering praise and urging him on.

�That�s it boy, make Shannon cum� he whispered. Almost as the words were uttered I felt warmth in my pussy I�d never experienced before. A growing sensation which started at my toes and swept over my body culminating in an intense shudder as I felt my womanly juices flowing from my throbbing pussy. Jack licker harder he didn�t seem to mind the taste of my pussy. The orgasm hit me just as I drew breath. My body shuddered violently my legs shaking uncontrollably as wave after wave of intense pleasure rocked through my body. �Ahhhh ohhh God� I moaned unable to control myself. I thrashed against the floor thrusting my pelvis against Jack�s muzzle never wanting the sensation to end.

Finally the my body stopped shaking and I was able to take a breath. Graham had a big smile on his face as he called Jack to him. I lay there unable to move just yet as my legs were weak and wobbly. I looked to Graham who was rubbing Jack�s coat. He patted Jack on the head. �Good boy� he said still patting him. I looked at Jack whose nose was damp with my juices.

Would love some training bra pics :P

Hey all I confess I am an epic pervert. Being a perv is the only way I have found to beat the boredom of life. I used to do a lot of shit on my home turf. But you can only sniff so many girls bicycle seats and walk into the middle school girls locker room and beat off so many times before the pitchforks and torches come out. I think maybe I am just a little misunderstood. I mean no harm I just found a satisfying hobby that helps me blow off stress.

I have been both highly skilled and lucky in getting away with shit for decades. The final straw though was when after a volleyball game at the local middle school I walked into the locker room with a raincoat and opened up to reveal my cock to about twenty young girls in the shower area. A few of the local dads heard the screaming and chased me through the woods. Lucky me they were fat and old and gave up after about a block. One guy was a little younger than me. Looked like a distance runner. He actually caught up to me and tried to take me down by grabbing my coat. I turned around and punched him in the nose. He dropped right to his knees. I stood back a few feet and wanked to his blood and tears for a couple of minutes until I heard the sirens and then I wished him a good day and left. There was a huge buzz after that. Talk of rewards. Yada, yada, yada. Lucky me again most of the girls were looking at my cock and gave a shitty description. The guy I punched actually described me as being African American and stuck to the story even though it was in contradiction to every other source. God what a fucking freak!

So now that I am older, wiser and more financially secure I plan my holidays around my hobby. I figure airfare is much cheaper than attorneys.

One epic trip was a backpacking excursion in a remote area. I hate how all the moral fags want you to register and pay to visit a national park which my taxes pay for. I always skirt this formality. It also makes me harder to track. So when we were lining up for the buses I didn't bother with getting a ticket. I showed the driver a twenty and said 'here is my ticket buddy.' He stuck the twenty in his pocket and told me to have a great trip.

Now I had planed to just hang out on some popular trails and flash some hikers. No big whoop. Sometimes if I am in the mood I strip naked and chase them a little bit while masturbating and screaming paranoid gibberish like I am the Antichrist and such. Pretty harmless fun all in all.

On the ride into the back country I was surrounded my some kind of do gooder group. A couple of old biddies that had about a dozen young girls in tow to show them the joys of wilderness. They were from New York and by their talk sounds like they had never been out of the city...ever. All they did was talk, talk, talk incessantly about the dangers that lurked in the woods. Lions, tigers and bears.....OH MY! After I had about enough I tried to interject that wilderness is a much safer place than any big city. The logic being that man is the most dangerous animal on the planet. The farther you get away from population centers you get equally safer. The old biddies wanted to get all confrontational and talk about they had taken this class and that class about wildlife encounters and knew how to defend themselves against wildlife. Even after I shut up and let them win the argument they kept up. I tried pulling my hat over my head to act like I was sleeping and one of their little man hater dummies in training snatched it off my head and started to play keep away with their friends. HA HA HA HA HA. What laugh out loud fun this trip was becoming. I decided to let them keep the hat as the lot of them were just to cuntish to deal with. However I heard them talking about their drop off point and my trip plan suddenly changed!

When they were leaving they tossed me my hat back and told me thanks for being such a good sport. No problem I said as I holstered my pack. A couple looked a little nervous as I walked off the bus behind them. Having been such a successful pervert for so long I am good at putting people at ease. I wished them a great trip and marched up the trail head. About five miles in some rain squalls came through. I knew these little unprepared cunts would just be soaked to their titties. It was just a best guess whether these dummies would turn back or continue to the remote campground. I didn't think they would disappoint. So I pulled out my rain gear and carried on. When I got to the campground I found some old trees back aways from camp and started a small fire.

Sure enough about an hour before sunset the little troop of dummies arrived. Soaked and miserable. Of course they all wanted to crowd around and crowd me out of my fire. Looking at those wet shirts convinced me none of them was over thirteen. Well except for the old cunts. Looking at all those little nips poking out of their wet cotton t shirts made me sprout some truly vicious wood. Lucky it was getting dark.

The old cunts by now were obviously getting a little panicky as they should have. Hypothermia is no joke. Lucky they had me there to help. Ha Ha Ha! They hadn't even set up their tents yet and their whole troop to a last one was shivering. I hadn't set up a tent either as I was planning some serious deviant behaviour later and wanted to be able to decamp in a hurry. Ha little did they know. So the cunts ask me where the wood was and I told them I dragged this one tree up from the creek bed about a mile distant. I figure a mile down a mile up probably an hour plus. They ask me if I could get some more and I just give them a blank look. After all I am toasty in my wool long spam and REI rain gear. Shit I could sleep like a baby just laying down. After a bunch of their cuntish back and forth I show them the trail head and I watch them and their headlamps bobbing off into the distance. About ten minutes after they left I 'discovered' this huge pile of dead fall about ten feet back in. TEEHEEEEE.

So I show this 'discovery' to the little cunts and in a couple of minutes we have a grand fire going. Kids like fire. I reach into my pack and pull out the peppermint snaps I had toted in. I tell them that for their survival it was imperative they get their body temperatures up. A couple made a little protest but by the looks of the way they started to slug it down most of them had sampled the devils brew and a few seemed to actually be on their way to accomplished alcoholics. Good God it reminds me of the old days when a chick could get drunk on one or two shots. Epic. So in about ten minutes these little twats are just blasted. The first bottle gets finished and one of the little cunts tosses it in the fire! The horror. What the fuck is with kids today? Have they not heard of recycling? No one teaches them any morals whatsoever. I made the little bitch pull the thing back out. She got all teary as it was now burning hot but oh well at least she learned a thing about responsible camping. Well anyways just to show her I was a good guy I pulled out a second bottle and let her take the first swig.

Next phase. I get into my pack and pull out a rope line. I string it up between trees on both sides of the fire. Next I tie two more lines to form a box around the fire. Finally I start to strip my clothes off to dry.... ALL OF THEM. Watching all those eyes stare at my half erect cock was the greatest moment of my life bar none. Well maybe the time I peed on a Jehovas Witness that came to a vacant house I was masturbating in prior to torching it was good win too but who am I to split hairs? I had spotted one of the little ring leaders 'Amanda' early on. She had big tits for her age and was obviously on her way to true slut hood. I can just tell the type. I told the lot of them this was going to be a very chilly night indeed and if they didn't have dry clothes it would just be miserable. I told them in no uncertain terms that this WAS a survival situation and modesty could get them killed. A couple dug in their packs in nervous quiet and pulled out some clean t shirts and jeans only to find them soaked as well. I kept staring at Amanda who was getting more bleary eyed every time the bottle made another go round. Sure enough my little Judas goat made a dirty little smile and walked over to the clothes line and stripped. Shirt, shoes, pants, bra and finally her panties. Once my new best friend forever was stripped down the ice was broken and the rest of the crew did likewise. Next I made them empty out their packs and hang up their sleeping bags, tents, etc. Man this was starting to get cozy! The fleeting glimpses of seeing young girls in locker rooms can never compare to being alone naked next to a fire in a remote area with all this untapped ass. Not a one of them had a full bush or set of tits. Amanda was close but the baby fat in her titties was obvious. I could tell she would be huge some day.

So here we are nicely boxed in. Warm fire, a small shelter around us to keep in some heat and no old cunts. Tell you the truth I almost started to get worried. It had been over an hour and the biddies had not returned. Luckily I am a borderline sociopath so I can put those concerns out of my head in a hurry. Well at least that is what a shrink told me once. After she told me that I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of her. She didn't stop me probably cause I was paying her a hundred bucks an hour to listen to my deviant ways. I almost cared about my mental state until that day. The shrink had the nerve to send me a cleaning bill for her carpet. Yeah riiiiiight! I call it heal and run. They always send you the bill after the session so there is never a need to pay any of them. I guess they don't know much about human nature after all.

Anyways getting back to the meat of the story. At this point after staring at all that fresh meat I obviously am getting a raging hard on. A couple of the little fat girls are starting to get all teary which is starting to affect my boner. I figure I need to give them something to do so I put them in charge of setting up some tents. Not only were they fat but they were stupid as well so I had to lose the tiny hot girl with glasses to help them out. That kinda pissed me off as I had already seen her tiny little brown eye when she had bent over and she (next to Amanda and her baby fat titties) was one of the reasons I had such a raging hard on. The sleeping bags hadn't gotten soaked too bad so next the little crew of fatties and the skinny glasses girl started to line those out in the tents as well.

Well the clothes were still wet so I told them all that the wisest course would be for me and Amanda to keep a vigil on the fire and the clothes all night. I said if we got tired we would wake some of them up to take over. About half the girls at this point were getting pretty scared. One of the little fat kids asked about Ms. (hyphenated name) and the other biddie. God I fucking hate women with hyphenated names. WHY THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN GET MARRIED IF THEY DON'T WANT THE HUSBAND'S NAME? I guess it is just cover for their careers as man haters. If it were up to me I would fuck them all in the ass. So I don't know if it was the hyphenated name or what but I told the lot of them that since it was such an easy trip their hike leaders were probably lost or dead. Well maybe it is the alcohol that makes me say shit like this without regard for the consequences. Of course a bunch of them started bawling their eyes out. I yelled at the lot of them to suck it up and ordered them all into their tents. God a bunch of them sobbed for like an hour after that which made me totally lose my wood. Well at least for the time being.

I guess Amanda didn't care about the old cunts either as she had now been smiling and glancing at my cock for a couple of hours. She was so drunk that she was starting to stagger. When she almost slipped into the fire I used this as an excuse to grab her from behind. I grabbed both tits and was obvious in how hard I squeezed them. The little cunt let out an audible gasp. Knowing now that the time for subtlety was over I walked over to my pack and pulled out a tube of Carmex. I walked back to the fire and made no secret of smearing the contents of the tube all over my fingers. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down onto all fours. Roughly I lubed up her asshole swirling my index finger around inside. Grabbing her hips with both hands I plunged all the way in without warning. She screamed in pain. God what a fucking baby. I could hear some of the girls start to squirm in their tents. Quickly I snatched some panties off the line ( I think they were one of the fat girls...being the biggest I saw) and rudely stuffed them in her mouth. Resuming my position I gave it to her even rougher than before. Pulling her head to the side so I could read her face in the firelight I could see that her eyes were clearly tearing up. But she was also not resisting. To this day I have never felt anything tighter than her little O-Ring clamping down on my cock. I busted out such a load in her tight little ass I thought it would come out her ears. I pulled out and stood up. She rolled to the side and just stared up at me like a deer in the headlights. I went to take a leak in the woods and came back. She was sitting down facing the fire. I sat next to her and she put her arm around me. She didn't say anything for the rest of the night. About midnight it started to drizzle again so I told her to start piling up all the now mostly dry clothes. After my tent was erected we shoved all the clothes inside. I made a nice pillow out of all the girls panties. Never have smelled anything quite like that.

At daybreak the little twat fest was too hungover to move. Wanting to get the show on the road I pulled out my air horn I carry for scaring big critters and went tent to tent kicking them in turn to wake up their groggy little asses. As it was still drizzling they were forced to come naked one by one into my tent to sort through their clothes and get dressed. Tons of good beaver and up close brown eye shots. When one of the little whiny fat girls came in it was too much having that huge ass shoved in my face. I told her and her fat friend to go stand outside naked until the rest of the girls were done. I could tell these two kids needed toughing up.

So about noon when the old cunts still hadn't shown and we were all packed up I told them it was time to move on. The old cunts were either lost or dead. Well I said it again so maybe it wasn't the alcohol. Not so many cried this time. I made the bawlers walk far in back so I didn't have to hear it. Maybe they would make it back or not.

When we got back to the main road I made a quick excuse for needing to relieve myself in the bushes. I gave Amanda a knowing glance and she followed me into the woods. I shoved her to her knees and shot a load in her mouth in under five minutes. Then for no reason in particular I slapped her hard acros the face. While she was staring up at me in otherworldly disbelief I looked her in the eye and told her she was my bitch forever. I made her write down her email on a slip of paper and told her never to change it as I would be coming to pick her up from her dreary existence in a few years when she was legal. That definitely brought a smile to her face. Did I mention she had braces? It took me a few days to hike out cross country but to this day no one knows who that mystery man was. Funny thing too is that no mention was ever made of how I took huge advantage of the situation. I was even credited with saving the lives of the old cunts who it turns out got lost pretty quick and were eventually rescued after we made it back to the road and called for help. I guess if I had really wanted I could have used my satellite phone to have a rescue chopper up there in ten minutes but what fun would that have been?

Has anyone ever heard of "demaling"? It's where a mom dresses her young son in little girl's panties, training bras, petticoats, etc. and makes him behave more or less like a little girl. They are made to always sit on the toilet to pee and stuff like that. I've heard even some mom's train their young sons to sexually please men. I just love the thought of that. I'd love to see it too.

I took the wife to the Moreno Valley Mall today dressed as the slut she is. She has big tits and long nipples, so it was a tight white tank, bra-less, and a short denim skirt, pantiless, fresh shaved pussy. I fingered her in the parking lot to get her pussy dripping and nips hard. The mall is 2 story and the folks on the first floor can look up and see the ones on the second. She trolled around next to the guard rail so the people below could have a view, and I followed at a distance. We have found she gets much more attention if people think she is alone. I noticed four young black guys following her around, so I called her cell and gave her instructions. next time she came across the public bathrooms she headed down the hall to them. Sure enough they followed. She had the choice, go left to the womens or right to the mens. i saw her turn and look at them to make sure they were watching, then turned right. The boys were laughing and joking as they walked down the secluded hall and went in behind her. I found a bench about 50 feet away and sat back and waited. Luckily the end where we were at was not busy, and only one other guy went in, but came right back out. About 30 minutes later the 4 youths left, and a couple minutes later the wife came out, obviously having trouble walking. As she approached, I could see cum leaking down her thighs. When she was even with me, she turned and looked at me, opened her mouth and showed me it was full of cum, swallowed, smiled and kept walking. I followed her all the way through the mall to the food court, and caught up with her right outside. We sat on the steps smoking, her cum filled pussy on display. Unfortunately being a Sunday afternoon there were not a lot of people coming and going. however she did point out a good looking chick about 26, who had a girl in tow of about 6 or 7. It was the girl my wife wanted me to see. Cute, blond hair, and a skirt that flashed just a peek of panty with every step. We followed mom and daughter in and they went to an area across from the food court that has a little train and a couple other small rides to entertain little kids. I don't know if the mom dressed her daughter like that on purpose or not, or if she even knew how much flashing the girl was doing, but it kept my dick hard. And the wife was telling me how she wanted to see me fuck the girl so she could eat my cum out of that tender bare pussy. When I couldn't take it any more I grabbed my wife, drug her to the truck and made her give me a blow job in the parking lot. I think I came more and harder today than I ever have in my life!!

I am a 38 yo man, and tonight after my g/f's daughter came home from karate practice she was showing me all her new moves. (before you pedo fucks ask, she IS 18.) anyways, we started sparing and she was showing me all about what she learned in classes. I think she started to realize that I was getting slightly turned on by it and started getting a little more physically close to me. she said it was getting hot in the room (which here down south, its always hot) she took off her uniform top and started sparing in her sports bra. as things started heating up she asked me if I thought she was pretty, of course I said yes, I've known her for damn near 13 years. she took me down with an armbar takedown, mounted me and raised her fist above my head, but surprisingly, kissed me deep and passionately! long story short we ended up having wonderful sex for about twenty minutes and she let me cum inside of her.
right as we finished up though my g/f came home from work to catch her dismount me. needless to say, all hell broke loose. my g/f was so pissed she called out her own daughter. I've never seen this side of either one of them!
for a moment, the mother/daughter bond was extinct and a feral rage began. to my surprise, my g/f told her " I specifically told you not to sleep with him!, he's my man, and now I'm gonna fuck you up!"
they began to fight in a way I've only seen in bar room brawls. Unfortunately for my gf, she has never had any formal training and her daughter began to turn the tables, all the while my dick was getting hard all over again. Her daughter, Jess (not her real name for safety reasons) got my g/f in a headlock and began a long sleeper hold on her own mother! I could see the pain and despair in my girlfriends eyes as she was blacking out. right before she lost consciousness, her daughter whispered in her ear that she let me cum deep in her, and the look of pain she gave me was indescribable.
after she got up and wiped her blood of her lip, she gave my g/f a swift kick to her ribs. I objected and told her that her mother was a good woman and didn't deserve extra blows while she can't defend herself.
"Jess" told me, "if you want THAT weak bitch instead, then have her, right now in front of me, prove it!"
I took her mother upstairs to the bedroom and cleaned her up while she was still out cold, then had my way with her. "Jess" sat in the corner and watched as I emptied my load in her mother.
I think I'm gonna go out to my buddies tonight. tomorrow morning should be interesting to say the least. but I know if I stay here tonight, come tomorrow morning, these two are probably gonna kill one or the other over me and I want no part in that!

Reposted and continued.
It started after my girlfriend had left our daughter, Karen and I. Karen was nine almost ten at the time. My girlfriend and I had been kind of heavy into BDSM. Going to meetings of the local group and making friends. I think that was where the problem started. I was into it and did not mind a somewhat open relationship. But I was not so far out there as my girlfriend wanted to be. So she left us. Joined up with a group with a guy who she said was "More of a Master than I would ever be
My daughter was suppose to be staying over at a friends house for the weekend. I still had some friends in the scene and I was still interested. So there I am in my living room with a naked lady tied up in some ropes. When my daughter walks in.... Somewhere in all this mess I babble out "That it is ok I am just practicing my knot tying". Like I am some kind of overage boyscout or some thing. But this apparently stuck with my daughter. I quickly get my lady friend untied, dressed and out of there. Things did not go over well with my daughter.
Karen started going on about this, like this is why her mother had left us. The thought that went through my head was that someday her mother might just grow up and want to be a part of her daughters life again. And if she did I was not going to have been the one to say anything bad about her to her daughter. I was going to be a adult in this situation. Karen was young and the hurt was still so new to her. She would figure out the truth as time went on. Back to this story though.
But I had blurted out about how I had been practicing my "knot tying". While we were arguing Karen said, "That if I needed to practice, that I didn't need anyone else, that I could practice on her.
I told her that she probably would not like it!
She came back at me with, "How was she suppose to know unless we tried it?"
I just looked at her. I didn't have anything else.
Shrugging out of her Jacket. She asked me, "Do I have to get naked?" As the lady had been.
She was already starting to remove her T-Shirt. When I said, "No she didn't!"
For those of you wondering Karen was just over 4' tall which fell somewhat average when I saw her among her friends. She was athletic and fit, but not like some of her friends that had sticks for arms and legs. Her eyes are a deep blue. (More like her mothers and not like my washed out blue eyes.) She had very long very dark brown hair. We had never had her cut her hair, so it hug more than half way down her back. She had it in a loose ponytail. She was dressed in the t-shirt that she wore under her school shirt. She did not need a bra or even a training bra at this point. She had removed her jacket. She had on her school skirt that was dark blue and went down almost to her knees. Knee high white socks and dress shoes completed the outfit.
So I went over to my cabinet and unlocked it. Taking out a roll of soft Nylon line I set to work. I decided to start on something simple tying up her arms. I was sure that after realizing what she was getting into, she would want to quit. So I took her by the hands and took the length of rope and passed it over her arms. Then proceeded to wrap it somewhat loosely but still securely around her arms. Creating a long cuff down her arms. Finally turning the ends and passing them between her arms and around the ropes in the middle cinching her arms together.
I tied that to another rope that had a carabiner on it. Which I sipped onto a eye bolt that you might miss if you did not know it was there on the beam overhead. I left her there tied in the center of the room. Struggling with that while I went to get some thing to drink.
I peeked in on her from the other room. As she was trying the ropes. She was tugging and pulling at the ropes. Her hair had come lose from it's ponytail and was whipping around. She was trying to get at the knots with her teeth but the carabiner kept them slightly over her head where she could not reach them. I stood there looking at my little girl there tied up in my ropes and I liked it. Like her mother she was a feisty struggler.
The though of what I would have done to her mother went through my head. I would have taken and run my hand into her hair. Grabbing her dark tresses tightly somewhat painfully and forcing her to turn and kiss me. I saw all this in my head but a different picture imposed itself over my ex. Shaking me head. No! To get that picture out of my mind.
I came back into the room. Karen quickly tried to hide that she had been fumbling trying to get out of the ropes. I looked into her deep blue eyes as I reached for the carabiner to start untying her.
"Had enough?", I said.
"No, Daddy.", was all she said.
I was kind of taken back. My hand froze reaching for the carabiner then fell back to my side. I had seen her struggling to get out of the rope. She had really been pulling at those ropes. Her chest was heaving whether from the exertion or from trying to keep from crying I did not know.
I pulled up a chair so that we would be about on the same level. But I still taller than her.
"Karen," I said. "You do not have to go through with this! If you do not want me playing tie up games, having women over, or even going out with women for now. I won't. Your mother left us not that long ago. We are both still tore up about it. We can give it some time."
"Daddy." she said. It was decided then the tears had won out, as they started to form and roll down her cheeks. "That's not fair. You want to play your tie up games. You can play them with me. Then you don't need those women to come over. Until Momma comes back."
Realizing then what had my little girl so upset. My heart breaking over her tears. I started untying her. "Honey, Mamma might not come back." I held her and wiped her tears. Talking to her quietly until she stopped crying.

Well after that I was determined to not have a repeat of that incident. That idea did not last long. The very next weekend on a slow Sunday afternoon. Karen walks in and sits down next to me, where I am watching some basketball of some collage team or another. I am not really a sports kind of guy. But it was what was on.
Karen started playing around obviously trying to get my attention. Grabbing my hands and pulling me away from the TV. Acting like a much younger girl. So I start to tickle her until she loses her breath. Then I tuck her arms against her, and bring her close.
Just looking into her smiling face is one of the joys of the world. You can see cute and pretty pictures of girls here and elsewhere. But even videos do not do justice to having your own little girl happily giggling in your arms.
"So what is up, Karen?" I ask.
"Dadddyy, would you like to tie me up?"
Caught kind of out of the blue. I say, "I thought we had had enough of that? You know that you don't have to do that?" Smiling she just says "Daaddyyy......!?!"
Well what is a guy suppose to do. She can wrap me around her little finger if she tries. One little tear or a giggle. So there is my daughter in a Hello Kitty T-Shirt, some kind of pink pajama bottom things that doesn't even come down to her ankles, and bare feet on a lazy Sunday afternoon. Wanting me to tie her up.
I have her hold her hair out of the way. I start by passing the middle of the rope over her head where it dangles down the middle of her back. Starting on a standard Diamond harness I knot off my rope and pass it down between her legs and back up behind her and through the loop that was behind her shoulders. Passing the ends under her arms and back around tying it above her chest. Then back and forth around and down her chest and belly. Finally tying off well above... well down there. Taking her arms that I notice as my hands run over them are covered in a fine pale hairy fuzz, and goosebumps.I begin to tie off her arms to the harness. So that they were secured just above her waist. Then to finish up I secured her ankles and knees together.
Helping her to the floor I tell her to try and get out of that. I went and got my video camera. I came back into the room. Her long dark hair is disheveled, she has wiggled around until she is faced around the other way. I have to step over her so that I can get a good shot of her face. "Play it up." I tell her. "Give it good for the camera." Rolling on her belly I notice that those pajamas are getting to be a little small. Form fitted to her young bottom. Then she rolls onto her back. A distinct camel toe. Thrashing about. I try and look away but can not. Pulling against the harness with her arms. She can just get her fingers to touch in front of her. Throwing her shoulders back, and kicking her feet in the air. After struggling at this for a bit and out of breath she lays back on the floor. Her Dark hair laying out across the pale beige carpet. I smile down at her. "Had enough?" "No Daddy.", she replied.

My gf wants another tattoo but can’t really afford to have it done, it’s fairly big and will be around the bottom of her back and will follow onto her navel. She said the tattoo artist will do it for free if it’s done after hours and he can use her body as training for up and coming artists. Only one stipulation is that she will have to be naked to have the ink work done. She will wear a bra and knickers at first but then will have to strip. I’m thinking noooooo....

Clueless
Part 7.3

Part1: http://motherless.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2: http://motherless.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3: http://motherless.com/VDF3D844
Part4: http://motherless.com/VF9F9A88
Part5: http://motherless.com/V8538BC7
Part6: http://motherless.com/VA86BDD4
Part7.1: http://motherless.com/V136D601
Part7.2: http://motherless.com/VF285529

So my head was clear after the last episode with Anna. I still rarely had sex with Anna, but we managed to fuck at least once a month. We would leave work early or fuck when Jim or Kelsey were away for a day or so.

The following summer was promising: Kelsey's and Anna's employer was renovating, so they both had two week of free time. Me and Jim took vacation as well and we made plans together, double dates, and a week of camping. Anna and I were already planning in a way so that there would be many possible moments to fuck.

Most of the dates went without fucking (to be expected, really) but one had a happy ending. We went to a theme park, a rather big one as well. It was a hot day, Anna wore a short black skirt and a low cut red tank top. From what I could see she also wore a white bra. Probably matching panties. Where ever she went, all eyes were on her. Kelsey wore a white top that covered her breasts and a longer blue skirt that reached over her knees. As always, a modest look.
Me and Anna already had a plan to lose Jim and Kelsey. We all had different rides we wanted to try and we made lists before hand. Anna and I had a lot of matching rides (medium-fast ones) while Jim wanted only the fastest and Kelsey just wanted the "baby"-rides. As we discussed our lists it was already obvious that Anna and I would stick together. Kelsey and Jim didnt mind o/c.

When we arrived, Jim took off to his rides immediately, Kelsey said she wanted to look at different rides first. Me and Anna went to the first ride on our list, a roller coaster. We had to wait quite some time in the queue, so after a while Anna leaned on me and grabbed my hand and squeezed it. I looked down at her, had an excellent view of her cleavage and her gorgeous smile. I smiled back. We were the very last ones getting on the ride, so we sat all the way in the back. My hand was already on her thigh before the cars left the station. As soon as they did leave it, my hand was on her pussy. She spread her legs. My fingers found her clit. The ride was just as exciting as me fingering Anna on it. It didnt last long though, so we went on to our next ride, another roller coaster. We managed to be in the lasts seats again. This ride lasted longer, and at the end Anna was wet already. When we got off she whispered in my ear:"I want to fuck you right now." I looked around, Kelsey and Jim were nowhere to be seen. There were toilets nearby, unisex with big cabins. No one was around so we got into one. I pressed her against a wall and kissed her passionately. Her hands found my belt, undoing it. She took my already hard dick into her hands. Then went down on her knees and blew me, till I was at max size. She then stood up, hands on a wall, so I got behind her and pulled her skirt up. Indeed, white panties. I pulled them down and put my tip up against her lips. She pushed her hips back and I slipped in her, all the way. Anna exhaled deeply and said "I waited for this so long..." Me:"Me too" and so I started fucking her with everything I had. My hands where on her throat and tits respectively. Her moans made me even go harder. She really kept her pussy tight. With every thrust I felt her pussy pressing against my dick. Me:"I'm about to cum so hard..." Anna nodded, pushed me back a little and got on her knees again. I took her hair in my hand and pushed her head towards my cock. She opened her mouth willingly and took all my 7 inches in. I felt my cum rising in my dick, she pulled back a little and I shot a big load in her mouth. She kept my dick in her mouth, swallowed and sucked all of my cum out of it. A:"I really love your cum... I hope I will get more soon. The only situation where I wouldnt swallow it would be, if I wanted kids from you." I looked irritated. A:"Just a joke! Come on, dont make such a long face!", she laughed. Me: "I mean we could talk about it..." A:"It was just a joke! Get over it!" - I laughed with her and didnt talk about it again.
We got dressed and went out one by one.
Our next ride was a water ride and we met Kelsey there. Just before we were in hearing range of Kelsey, Anna whispered: "You still owe me an orgasm." Then she greeted Kelsey. We took the ride, I sat besides Kelsey in the front, Anna just behind us. As we went down, we were splashed o/c. Kelseys shirt was see through afterwards and after I pointed that out, she blushed. Anna just laughed and said "Look, mines see through as well. It doesnt matter, dont be so shy, you look great!" I agreed and complimented Kelsey as well, but she wouldnt have it. She went back to the car to get a new shirt. So it was me and Anna again.

The next ride was (supposed to be) a scary one, very slow though. It went through a tunnel and would only resurface shortly before the end. I saw my chance and took it. We sat in the very back again and O/C I started fingering her immediately. Some of my cum had dried on her, so when she got wet, it got slippery very quickly. I used my long fingers to reach for her g-spot and soon she was moaning under her breath. She clawed her hands into my arm and twisted and turned. When we resurfaced, I stopped fingering her. She seemed frustrated, but after we left the ride I pulled her off the normal paths and into the forest nearby. I made sure no one saw us go in by looking around. When we were in deep enough, I pinned her against a tree and pulled down her panties. I got on my knees and started sucking her clit while fingering her pussy. I tasted a little bit of my own cum, but I didnt care. She started moaning instantly and after a few minutes she said "Take me..." So I did. I took her from behind as before, pushing in as deep as possible. Before long, she came. I kept fucking her slowly until it was my turn. She then once again drank all the cum, even though it was far less than before. We ran out of the forest as soon as we were sure there was no one to see us. It was already time for lunch, so we met with Jim and Kelsey again. Kelsey now wore a more low cut top that wouldnt hide her petite tits. Jim made a comment about her changing and stared at her chest for longer than just a few seconds. Anna and I werent the only ones to notice (we looked at each other and grinned), Kelsey also blushed again. Anna always told me she wouldnt mind a threesome with Jim and another girl and I could almost physically feel that that thought went through her mind again.
During the dinner, I was playing footsies with Kelsey (sitting next to me). Across from me sat Anna, and halfway through the meal I felt her naked foot against my leg as well. I looked up at her but she was talking to Kelsey at that moment. Her arms were pressed against her tits so I had a great view of her cleavage. I had to take a few deep breaths so I wouldnt get a hard on right away.
After lunch, we spent time as couples, so me and Kelsey, and Jim and Anna. I wasnt too upset by that, since I got what I wanted... twice over. I couldnt convince Kelsey to have sex in the theme park sadly, but oh well, cant have everything I suppose.

After that adventure, no other double date turned out so well. But there still was the week of camping. We went to a - lets say inofficial - camping ground, near a lake. A friend of Jim owned the nearby house and we had a key. We would cook and use the bathroom in the house. The rest of the time we spent outside or in the tents. Our tents were far apart - at least 45 ft (or 15m) - for privacy purposes, but very close to the lake (and natural beach). I brought up the idea of daily (or rather) nightly naked bathing. Anna jumped on that train immediately, Jim and Kelsey were not convinced. So the first night, after we already said good night, me and Kelsey were laying in our tent, her head on my chest. After a while I heard something from the other tent. Kelsey was almost asleep so I shook her softly. "Do you hear that?" She listened. "yeah... is that.." Me:"Yes I think thats Anna sucking Jims dick." Shortly after we heard soft moans. My cock got hard. Me:"Did you ever have sex in a tent?" Kelsey shook her head. My fingers found her pussy already wet. Me:"Looks like you want to though..." K:"hmhm." That could have meant anything, so I just went with it and started fingering her. Soon she sat on me and rode me like a cowgirl. Anna'S moans were louder now and Kelsey started moaning as well. I started playing with her clit, so her moans intensified. Soon I heard both of them moaning. Pure pleasure. I was turned on so much I couldnt hold on much longer. When Kelseys pussy contracted I instantly came in her as well. I told her to suck up the cum, so we wouldnt make a mess and she did. Annas moans stopped some time ago. After we were totally relaxed again, I remembered the nightly naked bathing idea. I told Kelsey, she just sighed. We were already naked so we went halfway to the tent of Anna and Jim. We heard soft whispers. I raised my voice and said "Jim, Anna are you still awake and up for the nightly naked baths?" Anna immediately responded with "Oh yea we almost forgot!" When Jim and Anna came out of the tent, I was standing on the beach, watching over the lake and letting the warm breeze blow around my balls and dick. Kelsey was covering her breasts and crotch wit her hands. Jim also tried to cover himself, but it looked awkward. Anna wasnt covering at all. We all looked at each other in curiosity. After a while, Jim and Kelsey let their cover drop as well. From what I could see, Jims dick wasnt small, but smaller than mine. His eyes were on Kelsey. I think I saw some blood rushing to is dick, but maybe it was just my imagination. Kelsey looked at her feet, then at me, then at Anna. Then at Jim. He smiled, she smiled back. I looked at Anna, winked at her and said "Are we done here? I want to try the water." Without a warning I stormed into the lake. Anna followed me quickly, making a huge splash as well. The lake was very flat at our position, so we were several meters in, but still only had water up to our waists (or well, I had, for Anna it was more belly button). Jim and Kelsey followed slowly. For every inch of water height it took them a few seconds. Me and Anna looked at each other. The moon was really bright that night, not quite full moon though. The light was reflected by the water droplets on her tits, her nipples hard. Her wet hair was sticking to her skin and covered a small part of her tits. She looked gorgeous as ever. Kelsey wasnt too bad either, but she just didnt have so much tits. When we were all in up to the shoulders, I said I wanted to swim to the other side. Jim looked at Anna, she said she wanted too. Jim shook his head and so did Kelsey. "I am freezing" said Kelsey and Jim agreed.

Me and Anna would swim though. While Jim and Kelsey went back to the tents, me and Anna already covered some ground. We swam to a beach on the other side of the lake. While we were swimming we were talking a lot. About the dates, about the theme park, about the camping day. When we arrived on the other side I said "I need a break, my muscles are aching." We laid besides each other on the still warm beach. Then we looked at each other. She was on me in a second, blowing me, stroking me, then sitting on my face. As soon as she was wet, she sat on my dick and started fucking me furiously. With every smack of her ass against my thighs she said one word: "I .. need .. your .. dick.. so.. much.. Cant.. wait.. uhh yeah." She then repositioned on my dick, moved her hips forward and backward so that her clit was stimulated. Soon we both came in a violent eruption. I sat up with her still on me and hugged her. She was panting heavily. After a minute or so, we looked at each other and smiled. We got up and swam back. Jim and Kelsey were already sleeping when we got back.
The next day, we had a lot of fun all together. Played at the beach, in the water, went cycling. When the evening came, Jim and Kelsey made it clear that they didnt want to go for a nightly swim. Me and Anna said we wouldnt go either tonight, but eventually some other day. We never did, until the last night.

Jim and Kelsey were in the tents already, probably already sleeping. We all were tired after a week of activities. Me and Anna swam quietly across the lake. No word spoken. We had had enough time to talk all week long. We enjoyed being around each other for a while, without any complications. There was no need to talk. Even when we arrived on the other side, no one said a word, we just laid down.
She had her eyes closed. I looked at her. Her chest lifted when she inhaled. Then she exhaled. Inhaled again. The movement was mesmerizing. Quietly, I robbed closer to her. Put a hand on her thigh. She stopped breathing for a moment. Continued. My fingers ran up and down her thigh. She spread her legs a little. My fingers found her pussy. Her breathing got deeper as I slit inside her. Her hands went looking for my dick and found it already hard. Her eyes were still closed. I got on my knees, to get over her, but she opened her eyes and shook her head. Then got on her knees. Doggystyle. I cleaned the sand off her ass as best I could, then got behind her. She looked back at me. Her eyes fixed mine. "Fuck me" she whispered. Still looking her dead in the eye, I pushed in. Slowly. Softly. She bit her lip "Just like that.." Her lips moved but her eyes didnt. We locked eyes like that the whole time I was fucking her. I took my time, no rush, kept fucking her slowly. Her deep moans pleased my ears. I got just a little bit faster. She started moving her hips and we found a common rhythm. We fucked like that for longer than I ever had before. We climaxed together, but it wasnt a violent eruption as usual, more of a slow build up. I came inside her as her pussy contracted around my dick. Afterwards we laid besides each other again, holding hands.
I felt something build up inside of me. Something that had to be said. I looked at Anna. Saw it in her eyes. She felt the same way. I sat up, and so did she. We looked at each other. I opened my mouth. Closed it. She smiled. I worked up my courage and said: "I love you. I cant describe it with any other word. I cant say how or in what way. But ..." She put a finger on my lips to stop me. Then she said: "I love you, too. There is no need to explain, I feel the same." We smiled. Kissed.
I guess this is very confusing - but we had a special love for each other. Something that couldnt be bound in a relationship. We both knew, that we had another partner, but that was fine. That wouldnt hinder our love. It just didnt matter. It wasnt a competition between feelings for different partners, it was just ... special. I cant explain it any better. I've never felt more light-hearted.

My feelings towards Kelsey didnt change, but we still broke up, months later. During all the time Kelsey was clueless - She had no idea I was fucking Anna all the time. The final proove for this cluelessness was the breaking up itself. Kelsey had sex with Anna. I can only tell you what I know from Anna about that.

I told Anna basically from the very beginning of my relationship with Kelsey, that I wouldnt mind if they would have sex. I would have loved a threesome. So some day I told Anna she should try to push her relationship with Kelsey. I also kept asking Kelsey if she was bi. When she told me she was undecided I emphasized I didnt care if she had sex with a girl. I would tell her over and over again, so it would settle down in her subconsciousness. Anna would visit as often as she could, even when I wasnt around. They would go shopping together (took Anna some time to convince Kelsey that they could use the same changing room), they would watch movies together (scary ones, so Kelsey would automatically hold onto Anna) and so on. They eventually became close friends, started talking about everything. And one night, while I was away for the night and the day after, Anna got her to fuck. Kelsey had written Anna that she would be lonely, and so Anna came over. They had drinks and watched a movie. Anna made sure to give Kelsey a lot of alcohol over the evening. They watched until it was already late in the night. They were drunk and sleepy. So Anna escorted Kelsey to the bedroom. Undressed her. So there Kelsey was, lying naked on my bed. Anna took the chance and went down on her. Kelsey started moaning but one minute in she lifted her head and said "this is wrong..." Anna looked at her and asked "Do you want it to stop?" Kelsey thought for a while but shook her head. So Anna continued to lick Kelsey, then they fingered each other and eventually fell asleep.
In the morning Kelsey was silent and full of thoughts. Anna didnt get a word out of her and went home.
When I got home, Kelsey told me all about it (leaving out the details) and basically broke up with me. I told her it was fine, but she wouldnt listen. She wouldnt be able to look Anna or Jim in the eye anymore. She grabbed all her things and bolted off. That was the last I heard of her.

That finalizes the story with Kelsey. I will be gone for several weeks now. Hope this is enough to get you guys over that time ;)
Maybe this is my last story about Anna as well. If you want more, tell me in the poll :)

I rented a house for me and my little sister Barb. But she said her friend Stacey was part of the deal. I was 30 and Barb was 25 but Stacey just turned 18. While they looked for a place we stayed at a friend's. The three of us slept on the floor in the living room.

I tried to get next to Barb but Stacey got between us. Later she was playing with my cock and we . wacked each other off. Till we got the house and then she said she'd share my room with me and Barb could have a room.

Stacey and Barb had different bodies. Stacey was taller 5'7" 125 lbs 36D. Barb was short and curvy. 5'1" 100-05 lbs DD or EEs huge boobs. Her ass was amazing to and firm like a teenage girl. I have thought about her jacking off many many times.

I started writing stories about how Barb and I would end up fucking. Everything from me catching her. To her catching me. Getting fucked up and take goofing around to far. Anyway I wrote 25-30 stories about us fucking.

We were up drinking late Friday night. Barb was flipping through channels and I was writing another story about how this was going to turn into us fucking. Well Barb stopped on HBO Real sex or something like that. But the subject was John Holmes and his 14" cock.

Barb said, bullshit I wanna see it. Then she shot over to me to look for him on my computer. Find me a video of John Holmes. Please?

I closed the window I was writing the story on and it said saved to file: Barb. I typed in John Holmes and it went to a list or clips and looked at her. She had this puzzled look. I asked which one?

What,huh? Oh any of them I guess.

I clicked on one and a couple minutes passed. She said it's bigger than most but I don't think it's as big as they say it is. Plus the close ups look fake like my dildo. You see how it bends. I don't believe anybody's bigger than 10" . Do you?

I started to answer her. She interrupted me. You need a beer? Didn't wait for me to answer. I'll be right back.

I was thinking about how close she came to seeing what I was writing.

She came back in and I told her, yes I knew for a fact that thiers dicks over 10 and noticed she wasn't wearing a bra anymore.

If your gonna show a video or pictures of one I don't believe it's real. I'm​ wondering what the file Barb is. Why do you have a file named Barb? What's in it?

Just things we've done like when we went to Santa Cruz and when we went to the vineyard with Sherry and Sherman to get laid. Then Sherry told my girlfriend the next day. Just stories. I've got one for everyone else.

Oh, so maybe I could read them? Or is that personal private stuff.

I guess if you really wanted to. I would let you see them. But what do you want to see first a 14" dick or the file?

I told you I don't want to see pictures or videos of it.

I heard you. I leaned over to pull the tape measure out the drawer. I gave it to her and pulled her onto my lap and opened the file Barb. I said reach down and pull up the leg of my shorts or raise up and I'll pull em down. Oh I recommend you start with Santa Cruz

She didn't say anything. She stood up and I thought she might be leaving. But she looked down to see if I pulled them down. I pushed them to my knees and she sat back down. I held my cock up so she could measure it

Oh my God! I don't need to I believe you. It's fucking huge. Santa Cruz,huh? She moved up enough to grind her pussy on my cock

I my hands into her shirt and finally touched her titties for the first time. Her nipples were thick and hard. I twisted and pinched fondled. Wow that's even better than I thought.

So, Santa Cruz nude beach. That's why you tried so hard to get me to go. You thought I might be up for some bother fucking once I saw your cock.

Mostly I wanted to see you naked. But my chances are better if we're naked. Right? I moved my right hand down her belly to the waistband of her shorts. I paused for a moment.

She took hold of my cock. My God it's so big. Stood up and pushed down on one side of her shorts and I pushed the other. I was looking at the greatest ass I have ever seen. I kissed her ass and spread the cheeks. Iicked and tongued her asshole .

WOO! Pushed her ass back in my face. Pulled off the shirt. While I tongued her asshole and fingered her pussy

Oh my God! I'm cumming. Right now. She grabbed her ass cheeks pulling them as wide as possible. Get it in there. Oh yeah, that's it. Oh fuck me! Yes! Yes! She pulled my face in her ass and held it as tight as possible.

She started shaking and squeeling . Then her legs went limp and I held her up against the dresser till her orgasm passed.

She turned around and grabbed my cock I got a look at her titties and prestine pussy. But before I could comment on the beauty I had before me. She mounted me and started riding.

Oh yeah, fuck me Clarence! Fuck me hard! Fuck your little sister!

I bit on one of her nipples. Then pinched the other one

Oh my God yes! I love it! Get it all in my pussy. Fuck me hard, harder than that!

I rolled her on back and pushed her knees to her chest. I said, okay I'm gonna gonna fuck you hard as I can. I pounded into her pussy. Fast and hard. No way I could keep it up for very long.

She was loving it . Howling and yelling at me to keep it up. I'm cumming over and over. Ohhhhh shit! Ohh shit! Oh shit!

I told her, I gonna cum. Where do you want it?

I don't care! I just want you to cum. Do it on me, I wanna see it. Taste it.

I stuck two fingers up her ass and she exploded into orgasms.

I said, here it comes . Get ready for it.

I'm ready for it cover me in your brotherly jizz

I pulled out and fired my goo in her face . She asked for more as I continued to pump cum in her face on her titts. Till she pulled me into her mouth and sucked the last of it from my cock.

We rested little and showered up. She asked me if I really did have stories about the others?

I do, but only Debbie our older sister and Cheryl our cousin I told her.

Can I read them? Did you ever show them the stories about how you fucked them? Did ever fuck them.

No they're all true and Debbie is the one that started the incest train.

She read the stories and said, I will be ready for more soon.

I can train you into a sex slave slut cow pig or, what ever make you lose wight learn wild and kinky sex tricks and more.

I'm looking for women 18 - 45 maybe 50 if you can handle it.

you will come to me you will live with me and have no choice in what how or when you do any thing.

you will start with one white undershirt one short skirt a pair of heels (no panties or bra) and earn your way into more cloths more food and better treatment over all.

of course you will earn things thru sex birth control will not be an option and the constant risk and management of that will be part of your training.

Fantasy

It all starts when Jen decides to stop speaking to me. I loose it I drive to li I start beating her. Choking her and tying her up I put her in my fucking trunk. I drive the 2 hours back to my place I sneak her into my apartment. I lay her down on the floor whip out my dick and piss on her and watch her gag and struggle to get away.

By now there is a ball gag in her mouth so all of her screams are muffled. I untie her and put my gun to her head I watch the tears streaming down her face asking me why!? Why!!? What did I do? I respond by removing the gag and putting my cock in her mouth. I tell her start sucking and no teeth otherwise I'll knock her the fuck out.

She starts slow I yell faster! Deeper! Suck my cock you stupid fucking whore. She goes deeper I can feel her gag on my cock I ran my cock down her throat and force her head down I feel her struggling to breathe and throwing up on my cock.

That's right you stupid slut! Choke! Pass out from it! I feel some teeth so I pull my cock out and smack her so hard I see her jaw shoot to the side and back. What did I say!? You stupid bitch no teeth!!!

Next time it won't be a slap she cries and begs me to stop I tell her to go fuck herself and shove my cock back down into her vomit filled mouth "now suck it you pimply face smut!"

She goes hard and deep like her life depended on it little did she know it did. I make her suck my cock and use her tears as my lube.

I feel teeth a again I pull out my cock and I hook her with my left hand she hits the floor and goes limp.

All 4 foot 11 and 114 pounds of her have become my toy my slave my fucktoy.

I pick her body up of the floor I put her on my bed and tie her to the bed posts I piss on her again and climb on top of her I place both my hands around her throat and shake her till she wakes.

The pure panic in her eyes made my cock hard I begin choking her and watch her struggle to get free and breathe as I watch her face change colors I spit in her open mouth. I lick her face and I let go.

I tell her she has no idea what she is getting into. I go to my closet I grab the dildos and vibrators I climb onto the bed and shove the 12 inch one right down her throat and pull it out and watch her vomit. In return I vomit right in her mouth. What you don't know at this point is that has a phobia of vomit she starts crfreezes up and shuts down mentally.

I punch her in the temple and tell her we are just getting started whore! I slide her yoga pants down and expose a pink lace thong God how I love these underwear.

I tell her I'm finally going to satisfy you you stupid bitch as I put the vibrator to her pissy lips. I tape the vibrator right to her abdomen and focus it right on her sensitive clit. I take my 7 inch dildo spit on it and start entering her slowly making her crave it teasing her then suddenly I cram it in her and listen to her scream I leave it in her tight pussy I turn the vibrator up and she squirms I go to the kitchen and get the sharpest knife I can find I cut her shirt off of her exposing her bra

I slide her tiny little a cups out of that bra and start licking her odd shaped nipples her most sensitive spot

I bit them and suck them I take the blade of the knife and put it to the left one and she begs please no don't do it

I reAch over and find my nipple clamps I set them on her nipple and listen to her cry out in pain. I tell her I'll be back don't come to much I'm not done yet. I grab my phone and hers and go to the living room I go through her phone and find texts and pictures of her with other guys cocks in her mouth.

I send them all to my phone I look through her photos and find some of her playing with her self with a guys name written on her tits blowing kisses. I send those too as I'm searching I here her screaming at first from fright and now turning to pleasure and moaning I walk back into the room jerking my cock and ask her about these other guys and she struggles to talk from her orgasms she laughs when she cums btw I punch that stupid whore in the ribs and she lets out a scream I go into the living room and grab a softball bat I decide to beat her with it not to hard as to kill her but hard enough to hurt I start at her midsection and work down those thick legs welts begin to form she is crying so hard and screaming she can't breathe I decide to take the vibrator off and dive face first into her pussy I dig my face into her pussy and begin to eat her and make her come I could feel her gushing but I just kept going I wrap my arms around her thighs and dig in harder she is screaming with pleasure at this point and I just keep going I want to make her squirt I start throwing fingers into her tight quivering pussy in and out in and out putting as many finger as I could in her pussy and finger fucking her as hard and fast as I could all while licking her clit. Finally just a few minutes later she squirts!

I burry my face back into her pussy to taste her sweet juice she starts shaking as if she is convulsing she can't speak but I refuse to stop my jaw starts locking up but I start using my nose and chin and continue pleasuring her finally after all my energy is expended I just lay my face in her sweet pussy she is still shaking unable to speak I say this is what I've always wanted you stupid cunt. I wanted to see you convulsing from you Cumming told you I'd make you squirt as I speak I rip off the nipple clamps I put on earlier. She lays motionless on my bed. I put the ball gag back in her mouth. I take my dick stick it in her still quivering pussy

and fuck her missionary as hard as i can thrusting everything I have into her tiny pelvis I start crying telling her I love her and how she is such a whore the closer I come to cumming I'm trying to decide do I cum inside her or on her pimply face. To late I lay my hot seed in her tiny pussy I tell her how much I love her and how I can't wait for her to have my child. She starts crying and I punch her in the face I knock her out. I get up and decide to shower. I take her phone with me and leave the door open so I can see her beautiful self lying there motionless. I take a few pictures of her lying there and send them to her guy friends she has been fucking. I get in the shower and clean myself. When I get out I decide to flip her over i untie her unconscious body and flip her showing off her phat ass. God how I love her ass so big and tight I just wanna fuck it. I pull her thong to the side and start sniffing her asshole my god it smells so sweet I spread her cheeks and start eating her delicious ass I couldn't get enough of it I just kept going she began to stir so I suck my finger and slowly insert it into her Virgin asshole she moaned but didn't tighten up I slowly begin fucking her ass with my finger spitting on it as I go. I put on a second finger and she wines I slow down use more spit and she loosens up. I turn my orientation so she can suck my cock I tell her be my dirty little slut and get it nice and spit covered so it doesn't hurt as bad. I put another finger and she winced and bit my cock I immediately pull my fingers out and my cock I grab her face and told her I told you no teeth whore. I start spanking her ass till its beat red she starts crying again I tell her stop crying I haven't even started yet I put the tip of my cock to her asshole and told her she has to pay for what she has done. I thrust with all my might and enter her she lets out a scream. I punch the back of her head repeatedly jab after jab until my knuckles hurt. I pull her head back by her hair I spit on her face and slap her with my other hand. I start thrusting my cock in and out of her tight asshole hard and fast I'm loving how tight it feels plus I can thrust hard and hit all that ass for cushion it's amazing i exclaimed how come you never let me do this before smut she doesn't answer I grab her dark brown hair and pull so hard that some of it stays in my hand I told her answer me whore or else. She was unconscious so I continued to fuck her until I felt like I was gonna come and then I pulled out and shoved my cock in her mouth I screamed yeah birch how does your ass taste!? Still no answer I face fuck her and come on her face I pull out my phone and video the face fucking and cumshot. I untie her body strip her naked and throw her in the shower and let the cold water wake her up she starts crying in a ball on the shower floor I told her it's not over yet. I call all of my coworkers tell them about this hoe they can run train on and tell them to bring smokes. An hour later 5 guys show up and the fun starts

Trigger warning. I never told this to anyone and I think it's about time... to tell about my first time. Here we go...

It was the summer of 2015. I was 18 and living in a small Texas town, population of less than ten thousand. I couldn't wait to leave for college that fall, even if it meant leaving my girlfriend, Casey. Though I had great time wuth her, I felt I was ready to see the world, experience something new. Casey was very cute: petite, with nice C cup breasts and firm ass, short blonde hair with bangs and crystal blue eyes.

My family home was right next to the local train station. It must sound like the worst location ever, with all the noise. Yes, it was far from ideal, but after a while I sort of got used to it. After all, it's always been like that for me.

Me and my friends would sometimes hang out at that station, simply because there wasn't much else to do in our town. We would mostly play trainspotting or joke around with the drunks that would hang out there. Since it was a pretty small station in a small town, there was just one railway cop, mostly there to chase away hobos and addicts. That summer that railway cop was a young woman named Liv. She was around 25, lighy-skinned Hispanic, tall, fit, with long dark hair and a great ass. She was very attractive, but something about her, in her eyes, always gave me the creeps. Apparently, I was right about that.

One time a trail hound was loose at the station. When Liv tried to chase it away, it barked at her. So she took her baton and beat it until it was dead. Four precise blows, one weak growl and it was over. So much blood. Me and my buddies saw the whole thing. Liv looked up at us and smiled. We took off immediately. We never told anyone. But I'll get back to Liv later.

By the time July rolled around, my girlfriend Casey and I would make out almost every day, and she even let me feel her up a few times, but we had yet to go all the way. Almost every day, I jerked off thinking about her sweet tits and cute firm ass, imagining her beautiful smile wrapped around my hard cock. I had watched porn for years by that point and I knew all about sex... in theory. But pretty soon, I dropped the porn entirely and only jerked off to Casey. I only needed her. Occasionally, I would even eat a peach while jerking off, imagining that I was eating Casey's sweet pussy. It sounds so weird and pathetic now, but back then... hormones, I guess.

The day it happened, we were once again making out in my room and I just couldn't take it anymore. I pulled away and told Casey, as gently as I could, that I wanted to have sex with her. That we should try it at least once before I weby away. I expected her to be hesitant, that it would take some convincing. But then she flashed me a huge smile and said Yes. I couldn't believe my luck. It started out great, but ended... not so much.

I still remember how sweaty my hands were when I locked the door and even more when I took Casey's shirt off, and how beautiful her perky tits looked in her blue bra, how my fingers fumbled as I took it off, and how amazing her rack looked bare, exposed. How I could barely stop myself from licking her curves and sucking her hard nipples right away. When my heart thundered against my chest as she took my shirt off and her soft warm hands ran down my chest and abs, a soft moan escaping her lips. How she moaned when I leaned over, kissed her neck and undid a button on her tight red shorts. How I pulled them down, revealing her matching blue panties, glistening with wetness. When I took my pants off and Casey's beautiful blue eyes widened when my hard cock sprung free, her luscious lips spreading into a lustful grin.

I don't know why I went down on her right away. I guess I always wanted to taste her virgin pussy. I licked her through her drenched panties a few times, as she moaned and shuddered. I was already feeling dizzy, my cock throbbing madly. I pulled her panties down with my teeth (though it took me a few clumsy attemots to get it right) and inhaled her intoxicating scent. Her clit was standing up like a tiny aroused prick. I licked it madly, tongue fucking her tight, warm hole every now and then. I made sure to look up the whole time, so I could see her naked body writhe in pleasure. The most erotic sight. Her eyes closed, her face flushed, her chest heaving as I ate her out. Every image burned into my mind.

It was my first time so I was worried I wouldn't do it right. But I got the gist of it quickly and we were both very turned on so it didn't have to last long anyway. I felt so proud and aroused when Casey came, arching her back up as she cried out, her juices rolling down my tongue. I wanted her to taste her delicious nectar, so I got up and went in for a kiss, her cum glistening on my lips. I expected her to pull away, but she didn't. She gasped when my wet tongue touched hers and soon our tongues were dipping and exploring, battling for dominance. She bit my lower lip as I pulled away and grinned at me.

I didn't have to say anything. I lied down on the bed and waited for her. She tried giving me a blowjob, but she would gag every time, so she started jerking me off. Her warm, delicate hand felt so fucking good around my dick. I barely lasted for two minutes before blowing my load.

I asked Casey how it was and she told me it was amazing. We kissed again. It felt so liberating and exciting, being naked and satisfied and all over each other. I told her to sit on my lap and she did. The feel of her hot ass pressed against my crotch sent jolts up my body. She got the hint and started moving slowly, giving me a lapdance, like in porn. I kissed her neck and my hands went up to fondle her tits. I felt her pounding heartbeats under my touch. Pretty soon I was rock hard again. I whispered that I wanted to fuck her.

She lied down on the bed and spread her legs. I asked her if she was sure and she said Yes. I climbed on top of her and pushed in. I felt some barrier at first, but pretty soon it broke. Casey cried out, a single tear rolling down her flushed face. Her warm blood rolled down my cock and it pulsed in response, as her walls tightened around me. I waited for a while. I asked her if it hurt and she just told me to keep going. I was clumsy at first but I soon got a hold of it. Just move in and out. Pretty soon I was thrusting hard, leaning my head down so I could lick and suck on Casey's tits. I left thick marks of drool on her boobs and sucked on her nipples, now hard buds. Her hands roamed up and down my back and arms as her pussy pulsed around my cock. I heard her say nasty things that I could never imagine my sweet girlfriend saying out loud, and in such a husky voice too. She cried out my name as she came, her nails digging into my back as her pussy convulsed around my cock. I gave her a few more hard thrusts before I came, pleasure washing over me as I filled her pussy with my spunk.

I was breathing heavily when I pulled out, my body covered with sweat. I took some tissues from the bedside drawer and cleaned myself up. Suddenly, Casey froze, her eyes wide. She was staring at the nearby window. I asked her what was wrong. She whispered that she had seen a shadow at the window, and it looked like somebody had been watching us. I felt myself shiver. I looked that way, but there was nobody outside. Then we heard some noise. I quickly pulled my pants up and went to investigate. But before I could leave, the door swung open.

There stood Liv, the railway cop, in uniform and all. Her eyes were glazed over, a nasty grin playing on her lips. Casey gasped and pulled the sheet up to cover herself. I opened my mouth to speak, but Liv pulled our her baton and pointed it at me, lightly tapping my chin. I decided it was better to keep quiet for now. Liv's gaze landed on Casey and she walked over to her. Casey scooted away, shaking like a leaf. I was absolutely terrified. Liv held her hand out and blew at it. Some dust went up and Casey coughed. Liv's grin widened. 'Angel dust,' she said. 'It will take you to the moon and back.'

Much of what happened next is a blur. I think I pulled Liv by the collar and dragged her out. She kicked at me a few times and I got a few kicks back. I threw her out through the back door and told her to never come back, threatening to call the police. I guess that's how she came in, through the back (sliding) door, since the front door was locked. And she must have picked a lock on my room door? I was worried she would put up a fight, but she just spat on the ground and left. By the time I returned to my room, Casey was already dressed. She was crying. I tried to comfort her, but she stormed off. I had a few nasty red marks on my arms and they burned at the touch.

I barely slept that night. I tried calling Casey, but she wouldn't answer. I was worried Liv would come back, but she didn't. It took a few days for Casey to calm down and talk to me again. We eventually had sex again, many times that summer, but only at her house. And I was always quite nervous, it would take me at least ten minutes to get it up. We never told anyone what had happened, we were too scared and ashamed. I also avoided going to that train station since then.

I left for college that fall and I pretty much never returned to my hometown, other than a few very brief times for the holidays. I have met up with Casey a few times since, in different cities, but that's another story. Til this day, I avoid traveling by train if possible, and whenever I see a railway cop or a subway cop, I'm terrified. I don't think I'll ever get over it. That is my story.

My friend Jasmine was training to be a masseuse. It had been a few months since we last hungout. One day she texts me and asks if i’d be willing to let her practice on me. I pretend to be reluctant but I actually felt a surge of excitement in the pit of my stomach. I’ve always liked Jasmine, but I’ve never gone further than a kiss on the cheek. Now she’s going to rub her hands all over my body!

I felt a flutter of nerves all morning especially as I go to press the doorbell. It’s like i'm on a first date! Jasmine answers the door and welcomes me in. "Hey buddy, thanks for coming over. Been awhile." She seems genuinely happy to see me and grateful that Icould help out.

As usual, she’s made an effort to look nice. Her blonde hair is nicely styled and she has just enough makeup to enhance her natural good looks. Today she is wearing a short yellow summer dress with a plunging neckline and no outward signs of a bra underneath. It really shows off her petite figure.

She leads me into her spare bedroom. Walking behind her, I noticed that her ass look amazing in high heels and I catch the sweet scent of her perfume.

There is a massage table in the room and Jasmine bends forward to adjust some towels over it. For a brief instant I have a view down her dress and see her small tits hanging free. "You're a life saver, I have so ,any hours i need to fill, which isn't as easy as it would seem. Most people are at work when i have free time. We might have to make this a regular thing if you want. lol." "A free hour long full body massage from a such a hottie like you. If i can without my girl minding, count me in."

"I forgot you got a girlfriend, no wonder you arent around as often. Bring her alomg sometime, i'll do you both. lol." Jasmine left me to strip down on that note and lay face-down on the table. I couldnt stop imagining her fucking me and my girl as i waited for her return. Eventually she walked in with a bottle of warm massage oil.

The massage began as we both make small talk. It soon becomes apparent that Jasmine’s technique needs work. It feels more like groping and stroking than a proper massage, but she is unaware of this. As I lay there, being oiled and fondled by my cute friend, I started imagining what she looks like naked. Occasionally her hip or stomach pressed against my hand. Next thing i knew I had a raging erection. Luckily Jasmine couldn’t see it because I was face down.

“Okay, turn over now and I’ll do your front” Fuck, this was becoming very awkward.

Reluctantly I turn over. I was hoping that she wouldn’t notice my erection, but i was just deluding myself. My cock is around eight inches long and was barely being contained by my boxer/briefs, my long thick shaft aiming directly at her navel.

Jasmine stifles a gasp and tries to look away. We both struggled to think of how to deal with the sudden elephant in the room.

Her hands on my thighs, motionless. Biting her lip and looking down.

“Ummmm…” she says. "Well hello there. I've heard stories about these situations, I knew eventually i'd face it but imagined some big hairy older man, at least you were my first." She said coyly as she blushed.

“Does that always happen when you get a massage?” she teased with a smile on her face.

“Um, no, not usually," i laughed nervously.

“Is it just me, then?” she asked, looking straight in my eyes. One of her hands slid further up my thigh.

I didn't reply, but shrugged with a smile, as my cock twitched visibly and drew her attention back to my crotch She kept staring at it, still biting on her lip.

“It’s....kinda big” she whispered, almost to herself. The hand on my thigh slid further up, the other she placed on my smooth muscular chest. My heart was thumping in my chest. I tried to hold my breath, not wanting to break the spell.

Jasmine traced a finger-tip over the front of my briefs, then moved down to my balls, and gently up along the underside of my throbbing shaft. My cock grew bigger and the head started poking out into the open. Her fingers ran up and down my prick a few more times, then as in a fantasy she grasped my cock and squeezed it firmly.

I moaned and bucked my hips involuntarily. "Fuck girl. if you keep this up much longer i'm going to want a sample of other skills you possess." This startled her and she drew back, suddenly aware that she has crossed a line.

“Don’t stop,” I groaned, taking her hand and placing it back on the massive bulge under the sheet.

She looked conflicted. “We shouldn’t be doing this,” she mutterd, but she doesn’t take her hand away again.

I placed my hand over hers, guiding her in a stroking motion. I roll down my boxers, leaving half of my rock hard dick exposed. Jasmine’s palm brushed my knob and got smeared with a glistening trail of pre-cum. She slid her hand inside my underwear and began to caress my big smooth duckeggs as she called them..

“Let’s get these off,” she said, and pulled my boxers down my legs, discarding them on the floor. Then she squeezed some oil on her palm, grabbed my cock again and started jerking it in earnest.

As Jasmine continued to stroke my cock, I reached over and placed my hand on the back of her thigh, then slid it up under her dress. She tensed up and stopped stroking me, but didn’t move away.

I give her a gentle squeeze at the top of her thigh right below her ass and then slide my hand between her legs, the length of my forefinger pressing against her panty-covered slit. She sighs and relaxes, parting her legs and moving her hips toward me for better access.

I slid my hand back and forth, rubbing her warm, slightly sweaty crotch through her panties, pressing the silky material between her pussy lips. Then, with one fingertip just inside the edge of her panties, I traced my way up over the curve of her buttock. I grab her firm little butt cheek and give it a squeeze.

Jasmine sighed and leaned forward further, cradling my cock against her chest. She reached around and pulled her dress up obligingly, revealing her tight little bottom to me in all its glory.

I ran my hand from cheek to cheek, fondling her ass over her silky white panties. She started shifting her weight from one leg to the other, making her delectable derriere squirm as I grope it.

“Mmmm… that’s nice,” she sighed. “I love having my butt stroked.”

I slid my hand into the waist of her panties and start feeling around inside, caressing her bare ass cheeks for a while before delving down between her legs. This action pulls her panties down to her upper thighs, exposing her naked ass. In her bent-over position her pussy is also visible, nestled in a neat patch of soft, golden pubic hair.

I slowly worked two fingers into her tight, slippery cunt and started finger-fucking her. Her knees drew together briefly as she’s penetrated, causing her panties to drop to the floor. She moans softly and starts jerking my cock again.

Jasmine is transfixed by the sight of my cock.

“You’ve got magic hands, Jasmine. This is all your fault! What else are you going to do for me?”

There’s a long pause. Jasmine’s cheeks blushed red and she was clearly conflicted, but Ifelt that there’s always been a mutual attraction between us both. I sense that I might have a chance with her sucking me if I played my cards right.

She finally responded. “What do you suggest I do about it?”

I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her face into my cock. “Hey, hang on a minute!” she shouted as my cock slid across her cheek and into her ear. Then I grabbed a handful of her golden hair with one hand and my cock with the other, and pressed her red lips against my knob..

She struggled and squirmed but couldn't break free, so she eventually gave up and let me slide my dick deep into her warm, wet mouth.

"Suck it you little slut, you know its what youve been wanting."

I sit up on the table and am in a horned rage as i begin to face-fuck her with two hands holding her head. Her once-perfect hair was all messed up and felt so soft. My rhythm increased in tempo and she grabbed my hips with hands, trying to slow my thrusting to a more manageable pace. Strange wet sloppy sounds emanated from her mouth and throat as her head bobbed up and down on my shaft.

I release her head, and she pulled back with a gasp, a string of saliva joining her lips to my tip. Then, to my surprise, she started licking my shaft like a pop sickle, working her way up from the balls to the head.

“You’re lucky I love doing this, you bastard” she said, then engulfed my cock with her mouth and started trying to suck out my k**neys through my penis. She couldn’t fit it all in her mouth so she jerked the lower half with her hand at the same time.

I need to fuck your pussy before i cum, so you need to stop or im going to." "I want to taste your cum though." she whined. "You will, i'll make sure to pull out and feed you my load." "You better." She demanded. "If i knew you were such a cum slut i would have been feeding you mine all the time."

Jasmine threw some towels over the bed. “I don’t think the table will take the weight” she explained.

I moved over to the bed and layed down. Jasmine slid her hands down her hips, fingers slipping inside her lacy panties. She wriggled as she pulled them down, then kicked them aside. I noted with pleasure that her soft blonde bush is very closely trimmed and she’s shaved around her pussy. My dreams of seeing her totally naked have now come true!

"I want to ride it." "Okay" She walked up and then turned her back to me and grabbing my cock she rubbed it between her warm wet, pussy lips. My cock head slid along her gaping slit then disappeared between her inner lips and poped into her twat. “Oh my!” she exclaimed.

“Fuck that’s big!” she gasped, sitting on my hips and getting used to the feeling of a massive dick inside her. Then she started bouncing up and down, her sweaty ass making wet slapping sounds against me.

Her cunt was warm and soft and wet. I feel it spasm. “Oh God, I 'm gonna......fuuuuuck.. I just came!” she moaned.

“Keep going!” I cried. Jasmine resumed humping me and fingering her clit while I squeezed and slapped her ass. Her cunt spasmed again.

“Oh God, I'm cumming again!” she cried, and fell backwards against my body,

Soon I reach the point of no return and groan “I’m going to cum…fuck, get on your knees and take this load slut”

She dropped down and jacked my cock off into her mouth while her tongue flicked around the tip. "Give it to me, unload your cock in my mouth. Make me your cumslut." I erupted with the biggest orgasm i’ve had in my life. My first blasts of sperm shot up her nose, but she coughs the rest in her mouth. What she didn’t swallow dripped down onto my balls, joining them to her chin with a gooey rope of spit and semen. Then she finished up by smearing my cum all over her face using myr dick as a paintbrush.

I lay there completely spent while Jasmine licked my dick clean. Then, before I can resist, she goes. "Hours up. Same time tomorrow?" "Fuck girl, i aint got shit to do for another hour, lets rest for a minute then you can really show me how good you can suck a cock."

“I’m your little cum-slut, baby” she purrs. “We’re going to do this again… often!”

So started our long and lusty affair. And her extraordinary addiction to the taste of my sperm.

The Waitress - BDSM Erotica by SteelCity412

I was just about to wrap up my shift when the new girl at work asked me, "Where can I find my time card?"

She had red hair, a short stature, with large breasts. She wore glasses, and had an overall nerdy look, and a great ass. My co-worker had told me earlier she was only 19 and was taking a break between high school and college.

I was 26 at the time, and although she was young, I found her quite attractive. She worked front-of-house at the restaurant as a bartender, while I worked in the back as a cook.

I told her, "Don't worry Ashley, I'll grab a time card for you."

Over the next few weeks, we would run into each other after our shift. I often would deliberately make sure I wrapped up my work around the same time she did, so we could have time for a chit chat. One day, I asked her for her number, and suggested we should hang out sometime after work, since we both work such non-traditional hours.

She agreed.

About a week later, after having some drinks with my friends, I decided to text her and start a conversation. After we exchanged a few texts back and forth, she also admitted to having a couple drinks as well.

Ever meet somebody and just KNOW they are perverts, just like you?

Almost out of nowhere, she texts me, "Do you like kink? I am a submissive."

I was overjoyed when I read this text message. It had been a little while since I had a prospective slave to train according to my sexual needs and desires. I remember pausing and thinking on how to respond. I still had much planning and thinking to do.

I simply replied, "I enjoy BDSM too, but that relationship requires healthy communication."

She didn't text back.

We saw each other at work, but we didn't speak about the text conversation for a few days. We would talk about vanilla, mundane things. However, she became more eager to chat with me, and was quite friendly, more so than before.

After a few days had passed, I decided to text her after a late night at work.
I texted, "Hey, would you like to come over to my apartment after work this weekend and participate in a scene with me?"

She texted back, "Sure :-) I would love to. What were you thinking?"

I replied, "I think it is important that we start off with training you according to my sexual needs. I think it would be intelligent for us to have a phone conversation prior to meeting, so that I can direct you on my expectations. Also, I want you to take time to decide whether you are genuinely interested in committing to the training."

The phone rings.

When I picked up the phone, she said nervously, "Hey Mark, it's Ashley from work."

I greeted her back and said, "So, you would like to come over to my apartment this weekend?"

She replied with a quiver in her voice, "Yes."

I said, "Well, I want you to think about spending time with me seriously. You're going to have to be a good listener, take direction well. It won't be easy, but if you enjoy being service-oriented, then you will find our time together rewarding."

She replied, "I enjoy being submissive, especially being objectified. It's a headspace I like living in, and I was wondering, can you email me your expectations of me, and I can let you know if I can meet them?"

I said, "Absolutely, I don't want you to be totally in the dark about what I need from you."

She replied, with more confidence, "Great!"

The conversation eventually shifted toward more vanilla things, like work, and her going back to school in the fall. She became more trusting of me, citing an issue with her other partner, eventually admitting that he has problems being dominant in the bedroom, even though it is a headspace he desires to have with her.

I told her, "Some people have different roles in your life. Perhaps you need another partner to meet that need."

She paused for about five seconds, let out a nervous laugh. She changed the topic, talked about the recent heatwave we were having, I told her I was tired and needed to go to bed. She admitted the same and we hung up the phone.

The truth is, I wasn't tired. I needed to get to work on outlining what I needed from her. I spent the majority of the night typing up a summary of the training session. At certain points, I paused, helping myself to a cigarette.

I remember thinking, "Should I ask this from her? Maybe she won't be into this."

I decided to press on. I listed everything we would be going over that evening: How to orally please me, leash training and different commands, toilet training. My requirement that she will be expected to be naked at all times upon entry to my apartment. Punishments and corrective measures that I will have to take if she needs them.

Most importantly, I included a mission statement I wrote for her to read and memorize and recite on cue.

At the end of the email, I concluded, "And at all times when in my apartment, you are to address me as Master."

I clicked send.

When I arrived at work the next day, I was filled with excitement at the thought of seeing her. My cock was hard all day long, filled with anticipation.

I thought, "I wonder how she'll react when she sees me, will she talk to me at the end of my shift?"

The work day concluded and as I punched out of work, Ashley taps me on the shoulder and says, "Would you like to walk home together?"

I happily replied, "Sure".

We started off down the street talking about the work day. She talked confidently, telling me how she kicked a drunk patron out of the bar. She took on a much more assertive demeanor around me then I ever had seen.

Once we walked far enough from the restaurant, she said, "So... I read your email and I am excited about this weekend. Do you want to come over my place tonight?"

I replied, "That's great! I am happy for you. But, I am not interested in meeting tonight, we are meeting in two days, this Sunday, at 9pm. Correct?"

She affirms, "Yes, absolutely! My apology, I didn't mean to cross a boundary."

I said, "We can talk about it on Sunday. This is my street, excited to see you this weekend!"

We gave each other a hug. I could feel her perky breasts underneath her clothes and the scent of lilacs, the perfume she was wearing. We parted ways.

Sunday arrives and what seemed to have only been two days since I saw Ashley felt like two months. I was excited to put it mildly. My cock was hard since I woke up that morning. I made sure not to masturbate, making sure I had enough for our time together.

That afternoon I picked out my outfit I would be wearing - a black pair of dress pants with a black long-sleeved shirt, perfectly clean and wrinkle free.

I placed my bamboo crop in the corner of my spacious living room. I made it myself, painting it black - picking bamboo since it is so light and easy to swing. Also, I placed my red-collared, bright metal-chained leash on the coffee table along with a marker. I bought a nice doggie bed for her to lay on and placed it in the corner of my living room. My last item was a dog bowl with some water. Surely she might get thirsty.

9 o'clock arrived and I hear a knock on the door. I walk down the private stairs that lead up to my apartment and there's Ashley, smiling and saying with confidence, "Hello Mark!"

I smile and say, "Hey Ashley, come on in!"

We walk up the stairs to my second floor apartment and exchange informal chit chat about work.

"You know, that guy at the bar was a real asshole the other night", she says, while walking up the stairs.

I reply, "Yes, but you held your own, that's all that matters".

She laughs loudly. Maintaining her confidence and wit.

We get to my living room and she glances around, seeing the items I have placed about the apartment.

She giggles and asks, "What's this?" pointing to the leash.

I reply, "That's yours! Remember?"

She giggles again, but this time, nervously. I can see her realizing that I wasn't kidding.

I wasn't fucking around.

She looks around some more, and after a solid pause, I ask her, "What are you doing?"

"What do you mean?" she says.

I firmly reply, "You are suppose to be doing something right now. Don't you remember?"

She slowly puts her purse on the floor and begins taking her coat off. Her voice changes, becoming more downtrodden and apprehensive.

She softly says, "Yes."

"Then what's taking so long?" I reply assertively.

She slowly begins unbuttoning her purple collared blouse, revealing her black bra. All the while shifting her eyes between her blouse and my general direction. She isn't smiling, she isn't frowning either.

I can tell she is becoming embarrassed and insecure. My cock swells in my pants. I don't hide my erection. I want her to see how large my cock is getting in my pants. I want her to know that I am taking control.

"Can we hurry it up here? Come on, come on, let's go!" I mildly exclaim.

At the sound of my voice, her body lets out a quick jump, and then she promptly begins to take her bra off, while unbuckling her jeans.

"I feel like I'm a little overweight, so that's why I'm apprehensive."

I gently replied, "Don't worry, I'll be the judge of that.'

She takes her jeans and underwear off together, revealing red, trimmed pubic hair, and a fair-skinned pussy.

Once she took the final item of clothing off, her socks, she stood up folding her arms over her breasts, obstructing my view.

I say, "Look at me."

She looks down at my feet.

I repeat louder, "Look at me."

She finally looks directly into my eyes.

"Put your arms at your side" I say.

She slowly puts her arms by her side, eventually breaking eye contact with me and looking at the ground.

I exclaim, "Good girl! See, now was that so hard?"

She continues to stare at the ground.

I begin walking around her, with crop in hand, clinically observing her naked body. She remains quiet looking down. Her breasts were large, with medium sized, puffy, pink nipples. I place the end of my crop underneath one of her breasts and press up to see underneath. I was pleased.

I approach her, still quiet, and continue examining her breasts with my hands, gently squeezing them in my hands. I bend down, and begin licking her breasts.

She begins to moan a bit, and I immediately stop, fold my arms, and say, "Look at me."

"Did I say you could moan?" I calmly, but firmly say.

She plainly replies, "No."

I say, "No... what?"

She replies, "No, Master."

I happily reply, "Good girl!"

She faintly smiles, and I continue my examination.

I finish licking her nipples. Then, I began to grab her ass, very lightly, and run my hands all over her back, then back down her legs.

I said, "You have a very beautiful body."

She didn't reply, still looking down.

I stepped back from her, and said, "Look at me."

She looks over. I put my hands on my hips and I say, "Look at my crotch, my cock is hard, and it's because you have a beautiful body, and you're being a good girl. What does a good girl say?"

She dryly replies, "Thank you, Master."

I say, "Now try that again, but smile when you say it."

She mildly smiles and repeats, "Thank you, Master."

Then I direct her on her first command.

"Okay, so now what I need you to do is learn how to 'present'. This is important, because I need to examine your pussy, and I want to be able to view your pussy by simply saying 'present'.

Get on your hands and knees, and raise your ass in the air, push your hips out, so I can see your pussy."

She looks at me, embarrassed once more, but acting much quicker on the command than before. She gets on her hands and knees and puts her ass in the air, somewhat high.

I say, "Be a good girl and raise that ass up higher."

She does, and I exclaim, "Good girl!! Are you ready for your treat now?"

She somewhat smiles and says, "Yes, Master"

I kneel down next to her. I work my hands gently over her ass, and tease her, lightly rubbing the inside of her thighs. She quivers, anticipating what I am about to do next. I begin rubbing the outside of her pussy from behind her legs. I take my time. I nicely tell her, "You can vocalize if you'd like."

She begins moaning as I place my finger inside her. Gradually, she gets louder, uttering "Yes, yes, oh, thank you master, yes". She begins acting more primal, more of the whore she really wants to be for me.

All of this time, I have been totally clothed.

She begins to approach her climax, and then I immediately stop pleasuring her. I stand up, and walk in front of her, and she looks up at me, with her ass in the air. Her body language and face express a desire for more.

I say, "Now it is time for you to see the object that you are here to please. It is something that commands your total respect and service. Look at my crotch."

"Yes, Master" she says genuinely, staring at my fly.

I slowly begin to unzip my pants, and I delicately present to her my 8-inch, hard cock, with my balls hanging out of my pants, and place my hands at my waist.

"Now, until I tell you otherwise, I want you to keep total eye contact with my cock. Do you understand?"

"Yes Master."

"Good girl. Now, you need to understand my cock is much different than other men's. It has complicated needs. It's a privilege that you get to see it, and eventually please it. Today I am going to show you how to orally service my cock, among other things. Are you prepared to please my cock?"

She obediently says, "Yes Master Yes".

"Alright. Now it is time for you to profess your dedication. You were instructed to memorize your mission statement as a precondition for your training, are you prepared to profess?"

Still staring, fixated on my hard cock, she says, "Yes Master, I am ready to profess."

"Then start" I tell her.

With her ass still raised in the air, her pussy protruding from behind her legs, her breasts dangling towards the ground, and her eyes looking reverently and respectfully at my hard cock, she says:

"I believe absolutely, and totally, with my body and my mind, in humbly worshipping Your Cock as my god. All of my sexual needs are secondary to Your Cock. I will always respect Your Cock without question. I will always eat Your Cock's cum without question - unless told otherwise.

I am here to be used, degraded, and treated like the dirty whore that I am in order to satisfy Your Cock. I do this willingly and eagerly. I seek to learn more about myself through service to You, and will do so happily."

My cock begins to throb and firmly point upwards in the air. I can feel a rush of lust and anger course through my body. Still standing with my hands at my waist, I say

"Get on your knees, keep your hands at your side."

She does so nervously. I walk towards her slowly until I arrive directly in front of her face. I maneuver the base of my cock onto her face and place it at her closed mouth, my balls hanging over her chin. She begins to look down again. I say,

"Look at me in the eyes".

She looks up at me with a blank expression. She can't believe what just happened. Just before we were regular co-workers, flirting every once in a while. Now she is acting like a mindless whore. I wait a few seconds, and I say

"I want you to taste my cock. Put my whole cock in your mouth."

She immediately does so, slowly, still looking up at me. As she gradually places my cock in her mouth, I begin to feel the power I have over her. I decide pause, look up, and enjoy my power over her.

Then, she begins to rock her head back and forth, sucking my cock.

I become enraged. I did not instruct her to suck my cock, merely taste it. I immediately take the back of her head, slowly and forcefully shove my whole cock down her throat, remove it. As my cock exits her mouth, a string of saliva trails off the tip of my cock. I bring her head close to my face, and quietly yell

"I told you to TASTE my cock, not SUCK my cock. Dirty whores are good listeners. Why won't you be a good listener?"

Surprised at my first show of force, coughing, she begins to say, "I'm.. I'm so sorry Master, I.."

I slap her across the face. "Bad girl, bad girl!" I say. She gasps, and I grab her hair and force her head towards my cock with my right hand. I begin repeatedly slapping her across the face with my cock using my left hand. All the while, I say

"Repeat after me: I'm a dirty little whore."

She replies, "I'm a dirty little whore."

I say, "Fucking look at me whore. Say it again, over and over."

She repeats, "I'm a dirty little whore, I'm a dirty little whore, I'm a dirty little whore, I'm a dirty little whore.."

I continue to slap her face with my cock as hard as I can. She flinches a bit, but I grip her head firmly in place by her hair. She looks bewildered and humiliated. I can see she is becoming distraught.

I step back and place my hands at my side, proudly presenting my cock in the air. She, still on her knees, her face a bit red, either from my cock slapping her, embarrassment, or both, composes herself. I say,

"Do you see what happens when you disrespect my cock?"

She say, "Yes Master".

I say, "Well how am I going to give you your treat if you don't respect my cock?"

"I'm so sorry Master. I will work harder now."

"I know you will" I replied.

While she's still kneeling, I walk over to her, and place my balls on her closed mouth. My cock, laying across the right side of her face, is partially obstructing her view from her right eye. I say,

"Now, it is time to taste my balls. Open your mouth and place them there until I give you further instructions."

She does so, wrapping her lips around them. I wait longer this time, finally reasserting my dominance. I begin to feel saliva collecting inside her mouth. She does a good job, not sucking. I say,

"See! You're being a good whore now. This is what good whores do!"

She remains dedicated to the position, her face staying in place underneath my cock. I wait a little longer, and remove my saliva soaked balls.

I stay close to her, with my cock close to her face. I say,

"OK, good girl! Now it is time for a treat. Are you ready?"

"Oh yes Master, yes."

"Alright, it is time for you to orally service me. Do you have any thoughts on how I would like my cock pleased?"

She asks, "Do you like your cock sucked cleanly, or do you enjoy it sloppy?"

I was very pleased by this question. She being only 19, I didn't think she would understand the different ways of pleasing a cock. It became obvious to me she had been trained as a mindless whore before.

I replied excitedly, "Make it sloppy, I enjoy seeing saliva drip out of your mouth and onto your breasts. I also want you to try your hardest to put all of my cock in your mouth. And when I cum for the first time this evening, you must open your mouth, and look directly at me, swallow my seed, and say "Thank you Master"."

I added, "Now, get on all fours and come with me to this mirror and get back on your knees. I want you to know how you look when you are pleasing me well".

She agrees, saying, "Yes Master". She crawls over to the mirror, gets on her knees.

I say, "Begin" and she says, "Of course, Master" and she immediately begins sucking my cock.

She was enthusiastic, glancing at herself in the mirror. She made a quick, repetitive motion with her head. I could tell she was excited to finally have the freedom to please me with more freedom. She also used her tongue for a moment, licking my cock like a dog. At times, she made slurping sounds. She never wiped the saliva off of her mouth.

Every so often, I would infantilize her, saying "What a good girl! This is what good girls do!"

Then it finally became time for my first ejaculation. I prepared myself not to utter a groan. But rather, affirm her nicely while I cum for the first time. It's important that she has positive reinforcement the first time around. I want her to do this often, and I want her to have a positive memory of tasting my seed.

I say, "Alright Ashley, it's time for you to receive your next treat! Are you ready?"

She says in a muffled voice, still devotedly worshipping my cock, "Yes Master, Yes!"

I grab the back of her head by the hair, snap her head back. She immediately opens her mouth. I begin rubbing my own cock, pointing it towards her mouth. I say plainly in a direct tone,

"You've been such a good girl. Good cock sluts eat and enjoy cum. Can you smile for me? Are you ready?"

She smiles nervously and says, "Yes Master."

At the sound of her voice I begin to cum. I grab her hair tighter and hold her head firmer into place. I had been hard all day and the volume of cum my body had stored up was unusually large. The first stream shot directly into the back of her mouth. She flinched a bit, surprised at the force in which it left my body. The next few streams landed nicely in her mouth. She was overall comfortable with my cum. I can tell she'd done this before. After I finished, I said

"Let me see my cum in your mouth."

She opened her mouth wider so I could see. It was a huge load. Then I said,

"What do good girls do with cum?"

She looked at me, my cock still hard, my hand still holding her head in place close to my cock. She swallows and says,

"Swallow Master".

And I say, "Good girl! Good good girl!"

*to be continued*

Maggie's imprisonment Part I

    Maggie didn't know it, but she had been chained in her dungeon cell for exactly twenty hours. That was twenty hours of total darkness. Twenty hours of solitude. Twenty hours of painful restraint, forced to stand on her toes. Twenty hours of no food nor water.    Twenty hours of captivity. Maggie was completely nude, stretched and covered with sweat and dust, her legs tainted with her piss that she wasn’t able to retain anymore. What a shame for her!
Her imprisonment only takes a short time. The abductors must have cloroformed her, she didn’t remember it what had happened to her, the last thing she could remember that she was driving in her car. When she woke up, she had been tied up into a hogtie, wrists and ankles bound tightly and very close together, so she could easily touch her heels with her fingers. She was still wearing all her clothes, except her sneakers which had been taken off. Since her youth she hadn’t worn any socks, even in winter, and at home she was always barefoot. Her soles are well calloused and trained.
She started to move but it was difficult because her hands and feet must had been tied up for a long time, they were cold and numb. She hardly was able to wrinkle her fingers and toes. Her mouth has been taped up, and a bag has been pulled over her head. She noted that her big toes were tied together, a small rope cinched tightly between them. She was transported for a long time, in a van, because her tied-up body rocked back and forth.
After a while the van stopped and a door was opened. Powerful hands grabbed her bound and aching body, she was raised on her shoulders and knees, they carried her over a certain distance and laid her on a hard surface. Then she got untied, first the rope which has joined her hands and feet so she was able to stretch her extremely aching back. When the abductor frees her wrists, the cut-off circulation of her hands was restored and Maggie moans loudly. She started to move her burning fingers, her hands seemed to burn in a fire! Quickly a pair of handcuffs were closed around her wrists, firmly pressing in the skin. Her feet were freed just like that, also burning and aching like hell, her ankles got cuffed as fast as her wrists. Then the abductors removed the bag, so she was able to see them the first time.
There were two men, tall and muscular, wearing face masks, both a lumberjack shirt and jeans. They looked like twins, she thought seeing them the first time. She looked around, she was sitting on a table, placed in a huge hall, with walls of old bricks without any windows. There was also no notable door or entrance.
They grabbed her under her arms and lifted her up, from the desk upon her feet. She hardly was able to stand securely because of the numbness, they still felt cold. She noticed that her ankles had been cuffed with shining wide metal cuffs, fitting exactly around them, connected by short chain of ca. 30 cm. They pressed firmly in the skin, so every step was difficult to make and painful. Her wrists must have been cuffed in the same way, she tried to move them and noticed the hard metal squeezing the skin there.
She was pulled forward. Walking unsteadily they crossed the hall where the van was parked, and she was stopped in front of one of the walls. By using a hidden mechanism, the wall began to move and opened a view to a stairway leading downwards, lighted by electric bulbs. They entered the stairs and the wall closed slowly behind them. Her heart beat even faster now because she realized that no one will find her here.
It was difficult for her to went down the stairs, they felt warm and slippery, her still numb soles slipped away various times and the men had to hold her grabbing her arms.
They reached a small room, she was able to see some trash bags lying in a corner, obviously filled well. One of the men removed her wrist cuffs and told her to strip. Slowly she moved her swollen and cold fingers to opens her blouse, soaked with sweat, took it off and also the under shirt that she wears in the cold season. Because of her small breats she hadn’t used bras during her youth and her husband has encouraged her to continue until now. She hesitated by trying to cover her topless breasts with her hands, but the abductor ordered her to move faster. She pulled down her jeans and her slip fastly, unable to take them off because of her still cuffed feet. Her arms were grabbed and she was cuffed on her wrists again behind her back, the cold metal bite in the bruised and swollen skin there. She winced because of the sudden pain, but didn’t make a noise. Then one of the men leaned forward and uncuffed her ankles. The pain was intense, the skin there hurting brutally. The man pulled her clothes from her legs, the ankles were cuffed tightly again. She was able to watch it, the bright shackles were pressed firmly together, with a click they seemed to close automatically. The men took a few steps back to admire their new prisoner: At forty-one years old, Maggie did not have the typical body of a 41-year-old American woman. She exercised daily. She watched what she ate. She didn't smoke or do any type of drugs and used a regular regimen of vitamins and supplements. At 169 cm, she weighed in at only 54 kilos. Despite having born a total of three children, she had no signs of stretch marks and had no c-section scars. Her belly was flat and tight, her small breasts sagged only a bit with age, her hard and long nipples erected even more hardly. He touched them, also the piercing that she wears there since she was a teenager. As a young girl, with 13, she placed small barbells there with the consent of her parents, then she fell in love with her husband, who was her first boyfriend. He liked the idea that a woman always should wear a piercing in her nipples, so she continued since more than 28 years. When she was pregnant the first time, they decided that she should wear rings, and her husband found a perfect par, with a segment close that couldn’t be opened accidentally when the baby was sucking at her nipples. So she was able to breastfeed her three children with the piercings placed. They only know her mother with ringed nipples because she never took them off. Her two daughters were convinced that is normal for a female to wear rings like this and asked her when they will be old enough get them, too. With the years, they decided to stretch the piercing holes, up to 4 mm in diameter. She was fascinated by the idea closing them permanently. Therefor he filled a strong glue in the openings of the rings, closed the segments and later filled the small spaces with a solder, heating and polishing the rings carefully. He was very successful, since 13 years the rings formed am permanent part of her body, shining bright on her dark tanned skin. Everyone who has seen her topless wondered about the seamless and smooth appearance of theses rings and the way how they would have been placed. She never told anything about it, it was her secret.
Being pinched intensely, her nipples even got more harder. Her smooth and shaved crotch, yet a little bit wet after the harsh bondage treatment, began to wet even more. The men seemed to note it, they touched her crotch and put their fingers in her pussy. She trembled and tried to free herself, but the guys grabbed her firmly and stimulated her more. She got really hot and her liquids gather in vagina more and more. When they retracted their fingers, her crotch started to leak, dripping like hell, her juice running down her legs. She was frightened, reacting like this in front of her brutal abductors. But this was just the way her husbands had treated her since she married him, twenty years ago: He was fascinated by her feet, elegant, slim and with long toes. So he told her to be barefoot as often as possible, a plea which she fulfilled him without any difficulties. He like to tie her up before making sex, stripping her slowly and cinching soft ropes tightly around her wrists and ankles, her hands behind her back. Often they stood side by side for a long time, kissing themselves, her eyes blinded with a scarf, her cotch fingered as intensely like the abductors did recently. After getting extremely wet, he penetrated her always in doggy style from behind, then they lie nude together side by side and in the first years her bonds were loosen before falling asleep, when the children still were small and they had to care about them. Later he asked her to stay tied up all the night, he added a ball gag and some ropes at her elbows and knees. The first time she was not able to fell asleep, being excited all the time, so he had to take her another time in the morning. But with the course of time she got used to it. Now she slept without a problem, tightly tied up in his arms.
One of her abductors grabbed an empty garbage bag, filled it with her clothes and threw it over the mountain of the other bags lying there. There must many other persons who has been treated like her, she thought. She was grabbed around her left bicep, and lead her away. Her body jerked forward and her bare feet slid another time on the stone floor They her another time to a wall, another secret mechanism was used to open a door, that revealed another stairway, dark and humid. The men used a torch to enlighten it, they went down and she noted the warm and musty air rising up.

To be continued….

Pauline The Slut - Part 12: My First Women

On Friday he came home around midday. He went upstairs and came down with two suitcases. "I left your clothes on the bed. Hurry and get dressed." A few minutes later I came down dressed in a black leather mini skirt and black leather bra. Our trip in the car went by in silence. After an hour and a half we turned down a forest road. 10 minutes later we went through a gate and along a track until we arrived at a cabin.

We went inside. He had me make some lunch. After we'd eaten we went to one of the bedrooms. He took a black babydoll and thong out of one of the cases and told me to put them on. When I changed he picked up the camera and took some photos of me. After 10 or 15 minutes there was a knock on the bedroom door. He opened the door and a man came in. They shook hands. He was Gary and in his 40s. A little taller than my husband, he had fair hair."Come here slut."I went over to them."What are you.""I'm Pauline and I'm a slut.""She is still in training and needs plenty of discipline." I was mortified as he went on to describe the things he had done to me.Gary then brought us to the other bedroom at the end of the corridor. I froze when I saw a woman standing by the window dressed exactly like me but in red. She was about 40, slim with black hair. I felt sick as it dawned on me what was going to happen. The thought of having sex with another woman had always repulsed me. But there was no doubt that it was about to happen. This was one of the awful things my husband had promised to have me do."This is my fuck slave wife, Ellie."My husband told me to go stand beside her. He and Gary started taking photos of us."Smile slut" my husband said. "Put your arms around each other "

"Kiss"I hesitated but Ellie turned to me and kissed me. I felt her tongue enter my mouth. I didn't move.

My husband came over and grabbed my nipple. "You will do everything Gary and I tell you to do. If you don't we will spend all weekend torturing you. It's your choice. Now kiss and lots of tongue in her mouth and in her pussy."Ellie and I kissed again. This time I used my tongue."Slut massage the fuck slaves breast while your kissing her." Gary demanded."That's it, play with her nipple.""Now get on the bed."We moved to the bed. I hadn't noticed the three video cameras before, one placed each side of the bed and one placed at the end. Gary switched them on.We were told to lie facing each other and kiss. I was told to smile and enjoy myself. Ellie knew exactly what to do. She was running one hand up and down my body while the other caressed my hair. Gary told me to take her babydoll off and kiss her neck and make my way to her breasts and kiss and suck both her nipples. My hands were shaking as I removed her babydoll exposing her small pert breasts. I couldn't bring myself to move down to her breasts.
"Ahhhh." My body was convulsed in pain. I looked around. Gary was holding some kind of electric baton. He prodded me again. My body was rocked in agony. He bent down over me. "You're going to kiss and suck every piece of the fuck slave's body. You're going to be lovers. Refuse or hesitate again and I'm going to shove this up your cunt and fry you. Now get kissing and sucking those tits and do everything we tell you." He then prodded me again.When I recovered, Ellie put her arm around me and kissed me passionately on the mouth. Knowing what awaited me if I did nothing I returned her kiss. I ran my hand across her chest taking one of her breasts and massaging it. I broke away from our kiss and lowered my lips to her breasts taking her nipple in my mouth. She let out a sigh as I ran my tongue around her tip. I started to suck as she pressed my head against her breast. After a few minutes she moved my head to her other breast.I heard my husband tell me to slip my hand inside her thong and finger her pussy. I moved my hand down her stomach until I reached the waistband. I shuddered as I slipped my hand inside the thong and felt her slit. I lingered there, repulsed at the idea of going any further. Then I heard Gary slap the baton against the bed.I swallowed hard and moved my hand between her legs. Ellie spread them wide giving me full access to her vagina. I rubbed along her slit before I pushed a finger inside and moved it in and out. My husband told me to insert a second finger and quicken my pace. Ellie responded to my fingering, lifting her behind off the bed and meeting my thrusts. Gary focused a camera on her vagina. He had me remove her thong and push three fingers in her. She was now starting to pant hard.I was told to remove my clothes."Now get your head down between her legs and start licking her cunt." my husband said.I let out a cry. My worst fear was being realised. I froze looking at Ellie's vagina. She moved her hand down and spread her lips apart in anticipation. I still couldn't move. Then Gary came towards me with the baton. He turned to my husband and said "Grab her legs and spread them so I can fry her cunt."My husband grabbed my legs. I tried to kick out but he was too strong. I looked to Ellie for help but she was excited by the prospect and started to rub herself vigorously. My legs were spread and Gary shoved the baton inside me. His finger hovered over the power button. I begged him not to."I beg you don't do it. I'll lick her, I swear. Please don't do this."Gary started to fuck me with the baton. "What are you going to do slut.""I'll lick her vagina, just don't switch it on'"He shoved the baton further in, pushing it in and out as roughly as he could. "Say it properly slut. It's not a vagina, it's a cunt. And you're not just going to lick it, you're going to eat it. You're going to stick your tongue all the way up her cunt and give her a tongue fuck. Say it."I was trembling with the fear that he would switch the baton on. My vagina was being brutalised by the rough treatment it was getting. I couldn't take any more pain."I'm going to eat the fuck toys cunt and stick my tongue into her cunt and give her a tongue fuck." Gary and my husband smiled at each other. They had me get between her legs. My husband took one of the cameras so he could film real close. When I was in position Gary pushed the baton into my vagina. "Do it right or I'll fry you."I stuck my tongue out and licked along her slit. Gary started to direct me, telling me to increase my pace, having me suck her clitoris and insert my tongue. I tried to block out what was happening but Gary's constant instructions made me too aware of my predicament. Ellie started to respond, moaning and moving her hips. She grabbed my hair pulling my face right into her vagina while at the same time grinding herself on my tongue. I was forced to push my tongue in as far as it would go. After several minutes of my tongue work Ellie started to cum. I got my first taste of a woman cumming.When she finished I thought I could relax. However the men had other ideas. My husband handed his camera to Ellie and took off his clothes. He lay on the bed and told me to mount him. Ellie started filming us as I moved up and down on his cock. I then felt Gary get on the bed behind me. He pushed me forward on to my husband and positioned his cock against my ass."Noooooo......" I screamed and struggled to get up. My husband grabbed my two arms keeping me in place as Gary got into position. I let out an agonising scream as he pushed inside me. I now had two cocks inside me. In all my nightmares I had never envisaged this happening to me.

I heard my husband tell Ellie "Come here fuck slave and film her face. I want a souvenir of that pain in her eyes."By now the two of them were in rhythm fucking my two holes. My screams just seem to excite them more. Both their cocks were fully inside my vagina and ass. After what seemed like hours they started to cum. Finally Gary got up and my husband pushed me off him and got up off the bed. He took the camera from Ellie."Spread your legs slut." Ellie got between my legs and started licking the cum from my vagina. She pushed her tongue in as far as she could. When she cleaned it out she did the same to my asshole. My husband leaned down and said to me "It'll be your turn to do that to the fuck slave later."I cried as she continued to work her tongue up my ass. What had become of me. A few weeks ago I was a happily married wife and mother. Now I was just something my husband used and abused for his pleasure. My life was destroyed.

https://motherless.com/G8ACCD78

previously:

Sins and Secrets

I hadnt spoken to Anna after we fucked. So when the next morning came I was anxious... did Jim hear something? Did she give it away somehow?
I went in the kitchen while Anna and Jim were there to test the waters. Jim wore sweatpants and a shirt, Anna a tanktop, a bra and shorts. Jim seemed happy, Anna was flirty around him, more than usual, smacking his ass and giggling. That was irritating but good for me. I sat down to eat some toast, they were talking about what they were going to eat for dinner. Jim said he had no time to buy food so Anna said she would. At that point I joined the conversation and asked Anna if I she could bring something for me too. She definitely looked alarmed when I talked to her directly, but made sure Jim didnt see it. I told her what I needed, adding: "Can I have your number please? I tend to forget something. I could text you then." First she looked pissed, then afraid for split seconds, but then calmly said "yes sure..." and gave me her number. Jim didnt notice what was really going on. But my plan worked. Now I could text her and she me, without him being suspicious why we got each others numbers.

I went back to my room, pleased with myself. Jim and Anna went back to their room as well, and a few minutes later I heard moaning again. I felt empty. Would that be a one time only thing? Would she never fuck me again? Insecure as I was, I sure thought that was the case. After Jim left I wanted to text her. But I wasnt so sure I should. I waited. My door was opened, Anna standing in it. "Have you thought of anything else you need?" she said loudly, so that everyone else in the apartment could hear, while she signaled me to come closer. "No I dont think so thanks" I said, also loud. When I was close she whispered: "Why the FUCK would you ask me for my number infront of Jim?" I explained it to her. She nodded then said loudly "Well if you need anything else, text me." She emphasized "text me" so much that even I got it. "Thanks, I will." I answered and went back into my room, while Anna went grocery shopping.

I sighed in relieve and texted her: "Hi :)" and thought "What if Jim reads her messages? I have to be super careful... shit..." I thought for a while and then wrote: "Did you know that this messenger is really unsafe? They can read all your messages!" She typed... deleted everything... typed again... "He cant read my messages here and I turned off that the text turn up on my lock screen. This is safe"
I replied: "phew. Sorry had to be sure."
She: No problemo. Talk to you later."

I was excited. Got her number, no problem. She is still interested, very nice. Jim doesnt get it, veeery good. I fucked her and got away with it. I was waiting for her, thinking of her outfit this morning made me hard... I masturbated just to keep my dick hard for her. When she finally came home, I texted her: "Come to my room ;-) got something for you" when she didnt reply I got nervous, but then heard a knock on my door. I tried to hide my boner (could have been my other dorm mates as well) before I said "come in". It was her, but she did not seem as excited as I was... She handed me my groceries and said loudly: "Here you go, thats $10.32" I revealed my boner but she shut me down and whispered: "what are you thinking? Jim could be any minute, your dorm mates could see or hear us! Stop thinking with your dick!" I pulled up my pants and mumbled "sorry I was... I just... sorry" She nodded "its alright, but we have to be careful". I gave her the money and she left the room. Now I sat there... blue balled... when I got a text from her. It was a pic of her tits "that should suffice for the moment" was written under the pic. Before I could answer she wrote: "I sucked his dick this morning and then after the breakfast fucked him, to make sure he was pleased. Pleased men do not think about their GF's going rogue. I wont come tonight. Too dangerous. I'm still craving for sex though."
I then heard the door and Jim calling for Anna, so I didnt respond, afraid that he still might see somehow. When I heard Jim and Anna going to the kitchen to make/eat dinner I joined them. When Anna saw me she looked annoyed. She hugged Jim and told him "I forgot my phone in the room, be right back." While I was chatting with Jim I felt my phone vibrate. Anna got back into the kitchen, and pressed her self against Jim, making me jealous as hell. Then she gave me a "you're the third wheel" look. I made my excuses and went back to my room to look at my phone. "Fuck off." Plain and simple, her message. I was frustated. But I understood. We couldnt spend time together with Jim in the room, that would be suspicious if I always turned up when she was there. So I did as I was told.
And I was rewarded. With a text saying "thanks." Yep. Thats all.

The next day. Jim was staying home, so no way I would get a minute with Anna. I finally texted her back, when Jim was in another room, saying "Thanks is not enough. I need more. More of you." She didnt reply for a while. I was afraid I asked for too much. I didnt hear of her for the whole day.
The after, Anna left. Finally I got a text: "I know. Next time, promise. In the mean time, I can supply you with something, so you may enjoy yourself ;-)"
We started exchanging pics, she told me she would send them to Jim too, since if he discovered the pics on her phone of her, he would know somethings up. I thought that would upset me, but it really turned me on. We talked about sex. She liked the sex with Jim, but it was not as exciting anymore. Cheating really turn up the heat I guess. I told her about fantasies I had in mind. Fucking her right next to Jim sleeping. Make a video of her masturbating to send to Jim, while I was in the room jerking to her and turning her on.
I told her I love being in charge and she should call me master. She gladly did. I started telling her what kind of pictures she should take. We agreed though, that her head should not be visible, so if Jim sees them on my phone he wouldnt recognize her immediately.
She told me she loved the idea of eating cum. Or drinking it. She bought a toy, a skin colored dildo.

Our text got really dirty and we got turned on more and more. I couldnt wait for her next visit.
then the day finally came. She chose a week where Jim had to work daily. We didnt make any plans, so it wouldnt get dull. The evening she arrived I had to hold back. She was with Jim all the time, no way to spend time with me. I used her pictures of course. I couldnt sleep that night. When I was sure everyone was sleeping I texted her. No reply. The next morning came slowly. When Jim finally left, I went into the kitchen. Rock hard. Boner showing through the sweatpants. I played the old game. She set in her usual chair. I said "Hi", stood close to her to reach my shelf and shoved my dick in her face. I moved my hip as close as I could. She grabbed my dick but said under her voice "Are you crazy? First the text in the middle of the night! You could have woken Jim! And now this?!" I looked into her eyes and said "Did you forget? I'm your master. You obey me." She still looked angry but nodded. "I couldnt hear you" I said. "Yes" she whispered. I pulled down my pants just a little so my dick pupped out. "Yes what?" - "Yes Ma..." she tried to said, but got no further because I stuck my dick in her mouth on the A. She looked puzzled, angry and then... maybe turned on? She started sucking either way, making sure not to make any noises. From my position I could look into the hall, so I would see my dorm mates coming. Right at that moment one of them (Peter) came out of his door, looky sleepy as hell. I came hard in her mouth. She even choked on it a little. I greeted my dorm mate with a "good morning" while he was slowly making his way to the kitchen. I quickly pulled my dick out of her mouth and hid it in my pants. Then Peter entered. She still had a bit of cum in her mouth and swallowed it too quickly, choking again. Peter looked at her and said "you alright?" She answered:"Yea just choking on my coffee" and laughed. I went on with my breakfast, while Anna drank the rest of her coffee and went to her room. Soon after I got a text. After finishing my breakfast I read: "That was amazing. I'M so wet right now... " As I went in my room I replied: "I got an idea then. I will come to your room as soon as Peter is in his." So I did. She was laying on the bed, half naked, only wearing a tshirt. She was masturbating. "I want you to film yourself, while I go down on you. You will send this to Jim, pretending to be masturbating." "okay master" she replied, winking at me. I got down in front of her and started sucking her clit. She turned on her phone and started to speak. From that point on, it was her show and I followed her instructions. "Hey baby, I'm so wet thinking of you... I just have to please myself. I'm thinking about you... sucking my clit ... uhh yes.. ohh.. and now you're poking your tongue in my pussy... oh yea keep doing that..." It went on like that for 2-3 minutes or so before she came, gushing in my face again. She turned of the video... I was so hard.. "I want to fuck you. Right now." She said: "but what if they hear us? we cant risk it!" I thought about it for a moment. "you are right. we have to wait. But you can jerk me off." She nodded. And she did. She worked my shaft slowly. "How deep can you go?" I asked. She didnt know, so we tried it out. I took her hair in my hand and forced her mouth on my dick. I didnt push too hard, so she only got 1/3 of my 7 inches in. The next time I pushed harder. Still only half in, before she nearly choked on it. When she came to breath she said "I nearly puked from that..." I nodded "you will have to train. not only on me but on Jim too." So she kept trying but didnt get a lot further by the time I came. She swallowed again, like a good girl. I went back to my room and stayed there for the rest of the day. She was right, we couldnt have too much contact... It was frustrating. I waited for this for weeks. Now I couldnt fuck her when I wanted.

The break. I dont have time for more right now, wanted to get much further. Sorry ;) Left a picture this time :)

I grew up in a small town in West Texas. In the spring of 2001, when I was eighteen years old, my mother got a job in Northern California and she and my father, who owns his own business and could work from home, moved out there. Since I was finishing up my senior year of high school, my aunt said I could stay with her for the time being.
I had a great time those few months living with my aunt. She was in her late twenties and always felt like more of a sister to me than an aunt and she let me get away with pretty much anything as long as I didn't "come home dead." So it kind of surprises me now when I look back at it that I didn't even consider her offer to continue living with her after I graduated. I knew I wanted to get out of town. I was a liberal, indie as fuck hipster surrounded by a sea of vote Bush signs. I had recently broken up with my boyfriend and I felt like there was just nothing there for me anymore. I had long dreamed of moving to Austin (I place I had never, and still have never, been) where I would see shows every night, get amazing at guitar and obviously become a huge indie darling rock star.
Buuuuuuuuuuutt I had no money, terrible grades, and quite frankly, basically no motivation, so when my parents came out for my graduation I ended up going back with them to California. San Francisco seemed like a place where I could pretty much do anything I could do in Austin, and it would be free, so why not?
The first weekend there my parents took me to do all the touristy stuff in San Francisco. Coit tower, Alcatraz, Pier 39, we drove across the Golden Gate bridge. I even got to go to Amoeba records which was a dream come true. The next day they took me around the town they'd moved to, which I won't name (but people familiar with area will probably be able to figure out.) It's a little seaside suburb about a twenty minute drive from the city. It seemed nice, I even saw a couple punks hanging out at a bus stop. They bought me a bus pass and took me to the community college campus where they said I'd be going in the fall (yeah right.)
After that I spent the next couple days basically just doing nothing around the house, which really got on my dad's nerves. He made it very clear that it was time for me to get a job, something I'd never done before, and he dropped me off at a shopping center across the street from a beach.
I sort of made a half-assed atempt to collect applications - Safeway, Round table pizza, etc. I even got an interview right on the spot at a Hallmark store where the mean old lady doing the interview told me that I "didn't project the Hallmark spirit." Then I spent a couple of hours wandering around the beach, which had a seriously cool tidepool.
That night I got in a fight with my dad, and dear reader, please understand that this is a story of teen angst, I don't even remember what started it, though I'm sure it had to do with my non-answers about my job hunt that afternoon. I stormed out of the house saying I needed to take a walk and clear my head, knowing full well I would not be coming home that night.
I headed toward the beach, headphones on, Grandaddy's Sophtware Slump in the discman, camel menthol between my lips. I had planned to sleep on the beach, but was quickly finding out that my concept of California was off. It was cold as fuck. I was about to give up and go home when I was walking past a row of apartments, I wouldn't quite call it a complex, and I noticed one of them was having a loud party with people who looked about my age hanging out front.
A guy called me over to ask for a light. I hung out for a bit finishing my smoke and chatting. The people were nice, but not really my scene, kind of a beachy preppy thing going on, but when they asked me to stay I went for it. Free beer, and I was guessing I could probably get away with crashing on the floor. Why not?
There were way more people in that apartment than you could imagine is comfortable in a one bedroom, but I grabbed a Corona from a cooler and tried to make myself look like I was supposed to be there. A guy who recognized a Get Up Kids pin I was wearing tried to chat me up, he would end up becoming a good friend later, but at the time I was the perfect combination of nervous and pretentious and blew him off with curt responses.
A girl who I'd met earlier in the day at a video store while I was application hunting, and who told me I would definitley get the job because the manager "hired every pretty girl who applied" (*blush*) recognized me. I was talking with her for a while, again nice but I couldn't really imagine a lasting friendship forming, when a guy holding a video camera approached her followed by a group of guys. He said that he was filming a video called "P-Town Gone Wild" and offered her $20 to flash the camera.
She told him in no uncertain terms to fuck off. Then he turned his attention to me. I initially told him no thanks, but he kept pushing it. He eventually doubled his offer and another girl who'd already done it offered to do it with me, so being broke and not knowing what I was going to do tomorrow, I relented.
So on the count of three we flashed the camera. She was clearly more comfortable with it, she flashed for a good long time to uproarous cheers (the first time I'd seen pierced nipples in real life!) while I was pretty much a quick peek. He ended up making me do it three more times before he eventually gave me the money. I'd clearly lost the respect of the video store girl, but oh well.
I continued drinking and making small talk, when the girl with the piercings cornered me. She said that the guy with the camera was offering us $200 each if he could film us making out in the bedroom. I wasn't that into it, but she was being really aggressive, and while I don't by any means consider myself bi, I do have to admit that she was pretty cute and I was just drunk enough.
We went into the bedroom, ostensibly for privacy but it felt like the entire party was in the room with us. It was lit by a red light bulb and right away I was really uncomfortable, it felt like I'd entered into the Pink Room from Fire Walk With Me, or something. She immediatley stripped down to just her underpants, a thong that I believe had the Spitfire skate logo on it (a smiling flame,) and I froze. I had thought we were just going to be making out.
I tried to back out, but there was so much egging on that I eventually stripped down too. I got on the bed with her and we started making out to satisfyed cheers. She unhooked my bra and began sucking my tits.
A guy in the room was openly jerking off, which made the atmosphere even stranger. The onlookers seemed torn between watching two naked girls make out and making fun of the guy, who was perfectly average sized, for having a small dick.
Eventually the guy holding the camera whipped his out too (it was much smaller but no one dared say anything,) the girl broke away from me and started sucking his dick. I just sat there watching awkwardly when someone reached around from behind me and started squeezing my tits really fucking hard. I broke away and spun around and was met by another guy handling his dick.
He straight up just said "will you blow me?" He seemed kind of nervous which was cute and made me laugh a little, but I said yes. He sat on the bed and I struggled to pull his pants down a little further before I started going down on him. Someone behind me started rubbing my pussy through my panties, I never found out who it was.
When he came I swallowed it and was chastized by the guy holding the camera because "people want to see face shots."
Anyway, I was drunk enough to not realize that I only got paid $80 and was later embarassed enough that I let it go. I later learned that this guy, who pretty much no one liked, was a dealer who was trying to break into porn extremely unsuccessfully. The girl was his "star." I would meet her again year later under extremely different circumstances, our kids go to school together. We've exchanged knowing hellos but never actually talked about it (though my husband makes threesome "jokes" about her all the time.) I've never seen the video and am not even sure it exists, but if you've ever come across something from the early 00s called "P-Town Gone Wild" or "P-Town's Finest" or something you may have already seen my one and only onscreen credit where some critics say I was "hot but boring."
Eventually the cops broke up the party (long after the video was shot,) and they were actually pretty cool about it and just told everyone to go home. In a kind and unexpected turn, the girl from the video store offered me to stay at her place. Before you get to excited, the story doesn't go there - while I did see her boobs while she was changing, she just smoked me out and we talked for a while. She very nicely called me a whore, which, fair, was still pretty fucking rude and I came to realize we has some very different idealogical values and I realized I would never want to work with someone like her and consequentially never called the video store back when they reached out for an interview.
the next day I sheepishly returned home and went straight to my room, I was still pretty pissed at my dad. I called my aunt to ask her if her offer to stay with her was still available, I figured I'd get whatever job I could, head home ASAP and worry about all my stuff later. She said no. I'm not sure if her offer was ever actually sincere, or if she'd changed her mind upon actually being confronted with the reality of it, but either way change of plans.
I made a post on craigslist, which was way wilder here than at home. Admittedly bending the truth a little, I said that I had been kicked out of my house and needed a place to stay for a few days and attached a picture where I looked both innocent and was showing a healthy amount of cleavage. I wasn't totally naive, I had an idea of what I was doing, but I was emboldened by the night before and knew that I could put out if I absolutley had to. I had visions of a handsome young doctor or something taking me in and either we'd start a great affair or I'd at least get a few days to figure out what was next.
I'm sure I'm not surprising anyone when I say that is not the response I got and I put the idea aside.
Later that day my dad apologized to me. He asked me where I'd been all night and I told him a version of the truth "I stumbled onto a party and made some friends." But peace only lasted a while before he started getting on me about being a bum again, reigniting everything again.
When I checked my email that night the responses I had got to my listing were overwheling and ridiculous. But there was one, from a woman, that piqued my interest. She said that she'd been a similar situation when she was my age and was more than willing to give me a place to crash for a couple days.
I figured out the bus routes, which at the time felt like no small feat, and found my way to a BART station (kind of like a local train system.) I headed out to a place in the East Bay that I'd never even heard of before. The lady met me there. She seemed surprisingly normal, well put together in her late thirties. She took me to her place, a small but nice apartment. We got Taco Bell, drank wine, and chatted. It was really nice.
She told me her story. She'd gotten pregnant when she was a little bit younger than me and her very strict parents kicked her out and cut her off, and because of that she always feels a kinship to people who were in a situation like mine. I felt bad for stretching the truth, but was shitty enough at the time to take advantage of the situation.
It got late and she was ready to turn in. She said her son was not coming home that night, so I could sleep in his bed, but I would probably have to take the couch the next day. Cool. Sounds good to me.
Her son's room was a huge mess and kind of disgusting, like any young guy's room is I guess, but I could tell by his stuff, the posters on the wall, his CDs, that he was actually probably pretty cool.
When I woke up the next morning, there was a guy in nothing but a pair of boxers sleeping on the floor beside the bed. I was weirded out, but I assumed this must be the son and it was his room.
We had a nice day hanging out at the apartment. The son made a lot of jokes about his mom "taking in strays." He and I really hit it off, we had a lot in common. That night he and his friends took me to Berkeley to see a local band called the Locals (they would later change their name to the Matches, and are still a favorite band of mine to this day.) It was incredible! His friends were so welcoming and the show was so great.
After dropping off his friends we went and got drive through at Jack in the Box and just sat in the car and talked forever. I felt comfortable with him, so I told him about the party and what had happened. I was afriad he was going to judge me, but what actually ended up happening was that he fucked my brains out in the backseat of his car behind a grocery store. It was to that point the best sex I'd ever had in my life and remained so for several years.
We got back to the apartment super late, but the mom was still up. She was clearly just out of the shower and was not shy at all about me or her son seeing her tits. Just very casual "did you have fun? Oh great!" kind of stuff. This was *very* weird to me, but different strokes, right?
I slept on the couch, so that his mom wouldn't think anything untoward was going on. The next morning when I got up, I headed over to a nearby 7-11 for my morning coke slurpee, like you do, and when I got back to the apartment I ran into a neighbor.
She was kind and made small talk, "so you're staying with (woman's name?)"
"Yeah, I'm friends with her son." I stretched the truth a little.
She looked at me like I was crazy.
"She doesn't have a son? It's just the two of them, right?"
I immediatley felt a pit in my stomach, horror and deep, deep embarassment.
"Yeah, it's just a joke we have because he's so much younger."
I went in, grabbed my stuff and slipped right back out. I eventually found my way to the BART station after walking for a few miles and made my way back home.
And that, reader, is the craziest week of my life. I know it's not as wild as some of the stories that get posted here, but I've been feeling a need to share it.
I eventually did end up going to the community college that I swore I wouldn't, made for real friends with several of the people who were at that party (not the video store girl,) and ended up meeting the man who would become my husband pretty shortly after all of this. I never fucked with craigslist again.

Trained to become a black, group, sex slave

A few years back I spent time on and off with several
shall we say more dominating types of gentlemen. One of
them, who for this I shall call Leroy, just loved
when we got together to make me totally helpless.
It was our 6th or 7th meeting. Leroy and i had been chatting on Yahoo
and when he found out i was free that weekend he insisted
on coming over later that afternoon.
We talked about when and what he wanted me to be
wearing when he arrived. We settled on 4:00 and I was
to be wearing a red waspie, black fully fashioned nylon stockings,
black bra, short tight black skirt, red long sleeved
button up satin blouse and 5 inch black heels. It was about
noon time so I have plenty of time to make myself
ready.

Leroy arrived right on time as always. I greeted him
at the door with a hug and kiss and he returned the
favour. We went into the living room where I had a nice
bottle of white wine and a cheese and cracker plate on
the coffee table. We sit on the couch together, drank
some wine and talked some before finally he started to
caress my leg and press into me to kiss me. It was
like old high school days making on only now I was on
the receiving end and loving it. It got kind of hot,
me laying back on the couch, Leroy on top of me
kissing me, my legs entangled in his, it was
wonderful.

Eventually he started to unbutton my blouse and pulled
it off, he pushed me to my feet and pulled off my
skirt then pulled me back down on top of him where we
continued our kissing only now he was nibbling on my
ears and kissing my nick. I was so turned on and hot.

I was so worked up and started to work my way down his body
to give him what I know every man really wants…as I
reached his belt with my kisses he held my shoulders
tight and said "wait"….he then pushed me up and had
me stand up. He then said he would be right back and
went out to his car. I waited a minute or so before he
returned with a bag. He took my hands and said if we were
going to do this we would do it right.

He then pulled out several ropes form the bag
and went about binding my wrists behind my back. He
then undid by bra and removed it, which was strange
because he had never removed it completely before. Then with
another rope he wrapped it around my chest and
forearms pulling tight making sure that the ropes around my
chest went above and below my breast area. Next he
took another rope and worked that behind my back and
around the rope that he had put around my arms and chest. Each
time he would pull it tighter and tighter. This did
two things, it pulled my arms further back and also
pulled the ropes around my chest in so it made my small breasts look larger and
protruded my nipples. It was amazing to watch
that happen and I was kind of loving it. Another
shorter rope he tied to my wrists pulled them up and
wrapped it around the ropes at my forearms and then
took the two ends and draped them over my shoulders
and down to the ropes around my chest where he tied
them off.

Next he pulled out this narrow couch table we used to
put keys on and positioned it in the
middle of the room before me. He had me stand up
really close to it straddling the two legs on the end.
He then went about binding my legs to the legs of the
table. Next, he tied a final rope to the ropes he
draped across my shoulders and pulled me forward so I
was laying down on top of the table. He tied off the
rope to the end other end of the table so I could not
rise up.

There I was, totally helpless and at his mercy. The
next thing I know is he is stuffing a ball gag between
my lips and telling me to open wide bitch…once it was
in he buckled it up behind my head.

You can just visualise me, flat on the table, tied and unable to move
and my legs spread wide ,fixed to the legs of the table.
My mouth was gagged and i was already beginning to drool.
At this point he took out his camera phone and took a few
pictures, only 3 or 4 at the most. He then began to make several calls on his cell phone.
As he was making the calls he walked away into the
kitchen where I could not hear his conversation. A few
minutes passed before he came back and pulled up a chair
next to me. He kissed my cheek, slapped my ass and sit
down and went about telling me I was in for a real
treat. In his words, “You wanted to be a slut so I am
going to make you a slut, you are going to become a real Black mens bitch.”

About 20 min later the door bell rang and Leroy went
to answer…I was freaking out now. What had he done and
who could that possibly be….some laughing and hello’s
I heard as footsteps came down the hall towards where
I was. Next thing I know Leroy is introducing me to
three other Black guys and to be honest, I don’t think I ever
was told their names.

At first, they were a bit taken aback that Leroy had a transvestite
like me in captivity. It is very taboo within their culture, to say the least.
They were sensible though and though “what the fuck , a hole is a hole”
lets just stay and see what develops, lets keep an open mind.

They rubbed my butt and ran their hands across my
back. One was talking about me but not to me about what a
sexy a bitch I was and was thanking Leroy for
inviting him over to break in his slut.

At some point I felt the cold lube being squeezed out
onto my ass ring a couple of fingers probing and
spreading inside my ass. One guy yelled "she is gonna become the perfect anal slut!"
Then it started, Leroy was first. I know this because one of the guys said
something like, “She is your find Leroy, you first mate”

I could feel his hard cock press at my rosebud. Then
he leaned hard into me and pushed forward.
I winced a little and he held where he was
for a moment before pushing forward more. A couple
more thrusts and he was all the way in, his big black cock inside my tight ass
and I was breathing heavily and drooling around the ball gag.

Leroy started to pump in and out as the other three
encouraged him on and taunted me by telling me I was
just a fuck hole slave who's purpose in life was to exist only to pleasure Black men
and be used like a street whore. Soon one of them I guess got too
worked up just watching so he freed his hard, black cock from his pants,
unbuckled the ball gag, popped it out of my mouth and replaced it
with his throbbing hard cock. He told me to make sure I did
not bite him or he would beat my ass till I was bloody
red. Needless to say I was very careful. I could not move as he
violently throat fucked me whilst Leroy piston fucked my ass.

Leroy, I could tell, was ready to explode. He went all ridged
and his pumping slowed and he held my hips really tight
and was grunting…well, I was grunting also actually,
the throat fucking was producing tons of spittle which
was only helping to make my mouth more lubricated so the cock
went down further.
Leroy pulled away and then another guy just stepped up
and took his place…just about the time this new guy
got a rhythm going the one in my mouth shot his load.
He was holding my head tight, grabbing me by the hair
and yelling at me to "swallow bitch, don’t lose a drop, today you are going to be filled with Black cum."
He came and then withdrew from my mouth and I found standing there, in his place, Leroy.
Leroy said, "my cock has been up your ass, clean it cunt”…so I
took him into my mouth and cleaned his cock. Soon Leroy was cumming down my throat
as the other guy in my ass was losing it and
making his own deposit. He slowed then stopped and
then backed out and flopped down in a chair. Next, the
fourth guy entered me, he was bigger than the other
three, i am glad that he had waited until last, as he
really stretched my hole. He was so excited by the
previous action that he came within just a few thrusts.

They all seemed to be really satisfied. Leroy slapped my ass
and thanked me for a good fuck and suck and they all
collapsed on the couch and switched on the TV.
It was a Saturday and now about 7:00 or so. They
put on a football game, replaced the ball gag in my mouth and where sat around
chilling and enjoying the game. They'd helped themselves to beers and were
talking as I lay there all bound and
helpless with cum all over my nose and chin.
They were talking about this crazy shit about using a tgirl and came
to the conclusion that whilst their wives and girlfriends were not
giving them all the sex they needed , that this sexy , compliant tgirl
would be a very good alternative to use on a regular basis. After all ,
she had a hot mouth and ass was tighter than pussy, right!

I was kind of dozing when Leroy touched my shoulder
and offered me a drink of water which I welcomed. He
smiled at me and patted my head telling me I was a
good girl and he knew I would be even a better girl by
morning. He then stood up, undid his pants and flopped
out his cock for me and ordered me to kiss it….I
did. I was untied from the table and taken to the bedroom
and secured to the bed corners. At the same time the other three guys came in and
one said “Round Two, I am first this time” and before
long, there I was, getting fucked in my ass and
sucking off Leroy. They would switch up. At one point, I was untied and
the guy with the largest cock sat on the edge of the bed
Leroy picked me up and dropped me on to his cock.
Then Leroy pulled my legs up high, leaned me in to the other guy and then placed his cock at the entrance to my ass.
"Take a deep breath and try to relax slut", said Leroy.
Before i knew it, Leroy was using pressure and was gliding in to my ass as well.
I now had 2 cock in my ass.
One of the other guys stood on the bed , so my face was at his crotch level,
grabbed my hair and started to face fuck me. I now had 2 big black cocks inside me,
2 in my ass, 1 in my mouth. The fourth guy started taking pictures with his camera phone.

When they had all cum, i was retied, gagged and left there until around 2:00am when Leroy
untied me. By then they had used me as a fuck toy four
or five times.

When I got untied Leroy had just let them out to go
home. Leroy got me a drink and some
crackers. It took about a half hour or so before I was
able to really stand and walk on my own.
Leroy kissed me deeply and told me
I was the best bitch he ever spent an
evening with and asked me if i wanted to carry on living the role of Black mens slut.
I said "yes".

To be honest, I don’t even remember him leaving me
that night. All I know is that I slept tell past noon
that day and was pretty darn sore the rest of the
weekend.

Leroy's three friends spread the word around the gym,
to all the local guys about me, showed them the pictures, telling them that i was a loose, hot bitch. Again , to begin with they couldn’t quite get their head around
the notion of using a transvestite like me. After seeing the pictures though
very soon, dozens of guys were almost knocking down Leroy's door
asking him if they could use his bitch.

Leroy put a plan into action. EVERY Saturday or Sunday,
whenever there was a match on cable television, i was to make sure
that i was at home, dressed like a slut and that my apartment
had a good stock of beers. I was to open the door and welcome any man
inside who wanted to come in. Every weekend, i had between 6 and a dozen
black men in my apartment to watch the game. Naturally, the game was
just a diversion, as i was to stay in my bedroom, lubed and ready to
service any guy who cared to come in.
My place soon became known as THE place to go. Married guys could tell
their wives that they were going to the pub, to meet up with their
mates, to watch the football in the bar on the big screen.
All the time, they were coming to my apartment and using me like
a whore. My life was complete!

Make my fantasy come true? Make me that sex slave ?
[email protected]
Can travel to be chained and used.

This is my cuckold confession. How I convinced my wife to fuck my best friend.

This is my first ever "story." But I wanted to write down as many details as I could before I forgot. All this is 100% true. Tell me what you think after.

**************************************************************************

My wife and I are your typical high school sweethearts. We met when I was a sophomore and she was a freshman. Feels like ages ago, but back then getting to know a girl was a vast system of passing notes to her friends and trying to get her attention. I, unfortunately was too much of a chicken back then to just walk up to her and ask her out. But eventually we got together, and we experienced our first time both together. It's really amazing to know my first time is now my wife. So we broke up, several months later and didnt really stay in contact. I had been out of high school a year, and got back in contact with her and immediately started dating her. And the rest, as they say, "Is history."
Now my wife is your all-american girl next door. 5'2" tall and about 120 lbs. Perky, gorgeous b cup bust, long beautiful blonde hair, blue eyes, a stunning smile, and an ass to absolutely die for. She's always been the good girl too. Never skipping classes, or going to parties. She always chose to spend time with her family and set the example to her other sisters as a role model. Another thing, probably the biggest thing that made all this possible, my perfect wife can't lie! She's actually like, physically not capable of lying. It's amazing. I love her conscience. She's a very innocent wholesome girl.
As we went through young adulthood together, we were constantly ravishing each other. It was non-stop love-making between us and we would even go 3-4 times a day. I remember even back then though, a hot memory... We had a roommate that shared our room and i would pull her on top of me and let the moonlight hit her naked body and imagine my friend lustfully watching my (then girlfriend)wife ride my cock.. aww i'm a terrible person.. :p
While we were dating we had lots of role playing and things, but really only slept with each other. Then when i turned 21, we got married. We hit a few bumps along the way as we began to experience living together and being on our own, but it really brought us closer together.
So this whole sharing thing started when one night, my buddy and i were playing video games. We had been drinking pretty heavily, as was our normal tradition. My wife went to bed early that night, so we stayed up and shot the shit. We were sitting in our chairs, and he looked over at me and asked, "you should ask Kayla if she'd do a threesome!!" I laughed, and said, "ok, lol but you're the one getting yelled at when she hears this!! ahaha!" "NO NO NO DUDE I WAS JOKING DONT TELL HER." I knew he was panicing and may have been joking but i went with it. At the time, i thought my wife would just blow it off and roll her eyes. I thought she might get a kick out of hearing it though, so i put it in the mental locker and decided to tell her the next day.
After we had gotten home from work, we sat down to chill and started smoking a little weed. I looked over at my wife, hesitantly I said, "Wanna hear something funny that Andy said?" "what's that?" my wife replied. "He wanted to know if he could join us for a threesome!! ahah" i chuckled nonchalantly as i closely gauged her response. She was pretty stoned at this point so she was being quite blunt about things. I saw her bite her lip and a very curious sort of effect my words seemed to have on her. "you wouldn't do that would you jason?" she asked me quizzically. I thought about what it'd be like to watch my best friend get a blow job from my wife... "Honestly baby... I'm not gonna lie. Just thinking about it gets me crazy hard."
From that point on, the focus of our sex-life became a constant role playing game. We started having truly mind-blowing sex. I bought her a suction cup dildo that she could ride. It was soo hot watching her pussy cling so tightly to the dildo as she slid up and down on it. It became my favorite treat, to have my wife ride her toy and slowly give me a blowjob. Feeling her moan in pleasure like she was getting fucked... all the vibrations on my cock was too much. I exploded in her mouth with record shattering force. As she was looking up at me, smiling at how well she knew she just got me off, I said to her, "Baby... what do you think about letting me take pictures of you, in all sorts of ways and maybe showing them to andy and seeing what he thinks?" She flashed me a wicked smile and said, "would that make you happy baby?" she stuck out her lower lip and flashed me some puppy dog eyes. I knew it was her way of covering up that she liked it... but i didn't care.
"So how seriously are you about this threesome stuff jason, because once we go down this road, you know there's somethings I can't undo. I want you to be happy and everything to be ok more than anything else!" My wife said sweetly to me. The feeling of much my wife loves me washed over me like a wave. "Baby, I know i'm the person you love, I really think it could be amazing, and every single night i think about what i'd be like to watch you get taken by another guy.." She was standing right infront of me, we made eye contact and read each others souls. She nodded her head and smiled up at me. "Plus, I'll have a reason to spank you for being a bad girl.." i said. "well go get the camera, i'm getting all worked up thinking about this.."
I watched as my wife struck pose after pose. I kept telling her how much he was going to like these photos and how i was going to show him next time he was over. She would flash dirty little smiles at me, and i noticed a wet spot forming in her panties. I loved that this turned her on as much as it did me. I was getting insanely hard thinking about how my wife was posing for the camera bearing all, knowing i was going to show him these pictures. After we were all done with the photo session, I told her to get up and put on the blindfold. She smile, hopped up and went and put it on. I watched her pull it over her head. I couldn't help but scan over he beautiful body. How did I get soo fucking lucky? I thought to myself. This woman is incredible.
After she dawned the blindfold, the dirty thought train started rolling in my head. I reached for her hand and softly grabbed it. I guided her over to the bed and watched as my wife excitedly crawled on. I positioned her along the side of the bed in a doggy style position. . I looked down hungrily, as my wife was bent there ass up in the air, she was moaning softly and very worked up from the pictures. I bent down and kissed her neck and nibbled at her ear. I whispered in hear ear, "I cant wait to watch you be my little slut..." "mmmmmmmmmmm" she moaned out and wriggled her hips. I lifted her head slightly and guided my cock towards her mouth. "Baby, Pretend this is the first time you're giving him head. How would you do it?" I watched as a giant smile swept across my wife's face. She gently reached up and started stroking my cock. I gasped as she slowly kissed the head. I immediately started playing with her ass. I watched as it jiggled sexily when i smacked it. "god Kayla, you have a great ass." She let out a long moan on my cock which sent shock waves through my body. I grabbed her dildo and started gently running it's head gently up and down her pussy lips. I looked back down at her face, And watched in amazement as she slowly slid her lips down my cock.. I moaned loudly as she took me all the way in her mouth and flicked her tongue along the base. God damn she was soo fucking good at that. "ya know, andy has never even had a blow job.. you're going to blow his fucking mind..." with that my wife started really working my cock. She was getting soo wet from the dirty talk, the toy was able to start to slide in. I pulled it out and grabbed her head and pulled her hair back. Forcing her to gasp for air.
I looked down at my wife as she was pouting her lips. I was apparently depriving her of her sexual appetite.. ahaha. "Kayla, Ask andy right now to please give you his cock.." As the words came out of my mouth i shuddered at the implications of how sexy that was. Without missing a beat, she called out in a sultry tone.. "Andy, please give me your cock.." My cock instantly got two times harder and my lust went into overdrive. I worked that dildo in her pussy and watched as she clutched to the bed sheets and moaaned... After i Had worked it all the way in, i lifted her head up back to my cock. She hungrily started in on me. "you love this dont you my little slut.." I started fucking her with the dildo slowly, and only got moans of pleasure as a response. My wife had to resort to using her hand so she could catch her breath. The sight of her moaning beneath me while something was taking her was having a profound affect on me. I started picking up the pace, fucking her with long steady strokes.
My hand fell crisply on her ass. "God baby you're soo fucking sexy.. such a good girl." She kissed the head of my cock. I spanked her again and started really fucking her with the dildo. "MMMMMM god jason.... mmmmm" my wife said as she was really getting into it. The thought of my wife getting taken like that was sending me over the edge. I pulled the toy out of her, and took my position behind her.. I took my time feeling her ass, she wiggled her ass desperately trying to be touched. I reached down and spread her legs further and pushed her shoulders down onto the bed. I grabbed my now throbbing cock, (which by the way is a decent 6") and gently rubbed it up and down her pussy lips. She was the wettest i've ever felt, and the heat coming from her pussy was intense.
"Holy shit babe, you fucking love this...", "i'm sorry jason.." she replied. As she was saying that I spanked her hard, "Never apologize for doing what i tell you to my little slut.." She smiled and wiggled her hips.. I grabbed my cock and slowly started pushing into her. Fuck she was soo tight, even after she had been used by her toy, she was still super tight. I grunted as i started to sink further inside of her. I watched as her pussy lips tightly gripped my cock. I watched my cock slide all the way in and let out a big sigh... i felt her pussy all of a sudden tighten around my cock as she flexed, causing me to grunt. I reached out with two fingers and placed them gently on her lips..
Getting the hint she grabbed my hand and very sexily started sucking on my fingers. Goosebumps ran through my body as I imagined her mouth wrapped around my best friend. I slowly started moving in and out of her pussy. "Fuck baby, your pussy feels soo fucking good.." i moaned out. I watched as my wife took my fingers in her mouth.. "That's my good girl.." i said and started picking up the pace. I was pulling all the way out so my head was the last thing in and pushing back in all the way. With long steady strokes I wanted to make sure my wife got thoroughly fucked. "MMMMM ffuuuckckkkkk" my wife muttered out... she started pushing back hard against me matching my thrusts. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. I knew she was getting close, and i was getting close too. I grabbed her hair and pulled it back... "mmmm god yess that feels sooo good...." she cried out. I felt my body tense as i neared orgasm. I reached out for her to suck on my fingers again. She hungrily started sucking on them... "god Kayla i'm gonna fucking cummm...." As i said that she suddenly deep throated my fingers and clenched her pussy.. "fuckkk ya.... uhhh" i said as i came. IT felt like all the energy in the universe came out my penis as i came harder than i had ever cum. "uhhhhh" as i shot into her..
My whole body was in tingles as we collapsed together. We held each other there and enjoyed the moment. After i regained my composure, i looked over at my wife. She was studying me to gauge my reaction, unsure still of how i felt about all this. I quickly smiled at her from ear to ear. "Holy shit Kayla...you're the most amazing woman ever... That was amazing." I told her. The whole new fantasy had been such a big turn on for me, it was really an eye-opener. She was kind of looking a little nervous, and looking down at the bed. "What's wrong babe? If you are uncomfortable with this at all, you're going to let me know. Right?" I asked her. "Yes... It's not that i'm uncomfortable..." she replied leaving a trail.. "But what?" I asked her really curious now.. "Well I dont want to ruin what we have, and I'm worried at how much.. This turns me on.." She finally got out.
She turned her big puppy dog eyes up at me and looked for my answer. I lowered my head and planted a soft kiss on her lips. "Baby if this were truly going to bother me, I'd let you know. I'm a very jealous person and i guarantee as soon as i feel something not right, I'll let you know." I said. I reached out and put her hair behind her ear. At that moment, we were one. You can't explain this feeling to someone who's never felt love, but a huge wave of affection fell over me. "What is it that you're trying to get out of this jason? How far are you willing to take this?" Her question took a bit of time to think through. "Well honestly baby, I want us to stay stronger than ever, but maybe invite him in to share in our sex life a little bit. I want to watch you cum over and over in a night. And I find it sexy knowing that my friend wants you and thinks about you. I know he's never going to try to steal you for a relationship, so that's why this works. I would never want you to date another guy.." I explained "Basically Andy would be our normal friend, but when you decided that you were feeling horny, you could have both of us at will. My only rule is I have to be present at all times."
"Well show him the pictures and tell me what he thinks..." she replied. I could tell that she was warming very fast to the idea.
"Ok, i'll invite him over soon. I think you should start being a little tease though and maybe making it harder on him.. :p" I said with a chuckle
"Jason.. that's mean.. But i like it. Just remember, this is all your fault!" she said with a pointed finger.
"ahah, i take full responsibility." I said with raised hands.
o the work week went by, and the pillow talk continued. Every night when we would have sex, I'd make lots of dirty comments on how i wanted to watch her do this and that. It really spiced up our sex life to say the least. It became more obvious that it wasn't just my fantasy.. My innocent little wife would get soo hot when i talked about it.
The weekend rolled around and as usual, my best friend andy was going to spend most of the weekend with me. I was thinking about how to best approach this, and decided that I thought it'd be hot if Kayla more or less, seduced him. So we got all the pictures on the computer and i had picked through them and picked out some really excellent ones. I was excited at thought. My friend had been dying to know what was under her clothes. I was curious to see what he thought of her. They had gone to school together too, so he had known her for about 4 years at this point.
Before he arrived my wife and i talked it over. She was nervous for him to see the pictures. Crazy questions like what if he doesn't like me popped up. Let me get this straight. My wife is a bombshell. She still gets me hard every time i see her naked... I reassured her that I wouldn't just show them to him. My plan was to get him to ask to see them and try and get the wheel spinning in his head.
My wife came out of the room wearing a pair of short shorts and a baby doll. She looked my way for approval. I scanned her up and down, marveling at her body as she stood in front of me. "yes babe, that will do quite fine.."
My friend came over and we all hung out and Kayla was paying more attention to him. She would do little things like come over and give me a big hug and bend over with her ass facing him. While she was hugging me, I sneaked a peek over at him to see if he looked. Yup he was studying her very intensely. I closed my eyes and kissed her passionately. The emotions rushing through me as I comprehended the entireity of what was going on was intense. I had to fight off the erection i was getting from my wife's teasing.
"Well I'm off to bed boys, dont stay up too late.."she said looking at both of us. My wife and I passed a knowing message to each other. "I love you babe sleep well!" I chimed in,
"Good night Kayla." Andy said.
She smiled and spun around. And slowly walked to our room and closed the door behind her. I watched as andy checked her out. He suddenly realized what he was doing and stopped and looked over at me.
"See why i'm soo whipped bro? ahah" i said to ease the situation.
"Sorry dude, i couldn't help it. She is freaking hot dude. How'd you pull that?" He said to me jokingly.
"I have no idea honestly. She is amazing though. Plus she's really good in bed." I said, looking over and gauging his response. He lifted his eyebrows as if he was pondering the extent of what i meant. We got up and started making more drinks. It was kind of a average weekend to have both of us get drunk and play video games together. A couple drinks down the hatch, we went out for a smoke break.
"Did you tell Kayla about what i asked?" Andy asked a little nervously.
"Ya, I did." I replied back. I Kinda let it pause there and gave him a "uh-oh" look. I told him then though, "She wasnt mad just thought it was funny you'd say that."
"DUDE WHAT THE FUCK!!! she's gonna hate me now.." Andy said back.
"it's alright man, no big deal. She seemed rather nonchalant about it." I said back with a matter-of-fact tone.
"oh hmm.. sorry for checking her out earlier dude. Girls that cute dont usually walk around like that when i'm there. Ahaha. I cant' help it." andy said.
"It's good man. Kinda flattering in a way. Means i got a hottie right? I'm proud of her. You can check her out." I said. I didn't want to be too forward so i left it at that.
After several hours of gaming, we were pretty drunk and tired. It was getting close to 2 am, and we were both just clicking around on the computers. I had put a folder of some sexy photos of Kayla in a folder on the desktop. None of them were full nudes, just her in underwear. I marked the folder Jason-time. I left the folder minimized on my task bar. I was pretty hammered at that point and got up to go to the bathroom. "andy, bro.. can you start my download for torrents... I'm too drunk.. ahaha." I slurred out. We were both pretty sloshed at that point. I saw him nod, and move over to my computer. I turned and walked to the bathroom, wondering if he'd find them. Out of nowhere i hear a, "no fucking way.." from andy in the other room. I silently wonder if he stumbled upon her photos. I finshed up and opened the door. From my point of view, he had his back towards me and was going from 1 picture to the next. He heard the door open and panicked and tried to close them and turned around and looked at me. "uhh dude it was open and i was trying to close it.." andy muttered out.
"Well you already looked at them.. ahah what do you think?" I questioned him. "I kinda want to get an unbiased opinion. Cause I cant tell if my opinion has been skewed by the years."
As soon as it dawned on him that he wasn't in trouble for seeing them, he looked back at my computer and looked closely at the picture on the screen. There was my cute wife's heart shaped ass in pink booty shorts. She was bent over slightly and the picture really showed how nice her ass is. I got a little thrill off watching him closely inspect her curves. I walked up to where he was sitting. He went to another picture of my wife. She was laying across my bed on her stomach, in a mini skirt, little white thong, and really would crumble any guy.
"Wow dude, your wife has such a nice ass..." he commented under his breath.
"Thanks man.. kinda makes sense why i'm whipped now, eh? She keeps me pretty happy." I said. I felt a great since of pride seeing how Andy searched through the pictures. The last picture he clicked on was a classic. My wife had dressed up for me in full fishnet, some on the arms, and also a mini skirt, bicro bikini and a thong. The picture showed her leaning forward and with her hands up holding her hair. Her breasts were barely staying in the top and she looked incredibly seductive.
"I always thought Kayla was a shy good girl..." He said, still admiring her pic.
"Oh she is, she just likes to be naughty for me."I replied with a smirk.
"Damn dude, is this all the pictures you have?" Andy asked.
"No, but the other ones are all her naked and you don't get to see those. Ahaha, Unless you want me to ask Kayla that as well?" I jokingly asked. The alcohol was really starting to kick my ass. Thoughts began swirling in my head of telling him all the different talks my wife and I had. If he only knew what she wanted...
I went to the folder with the better pictures, and opened them. I heard him sharply take in a breath as he scanned over them. "Dude.... fuckin wow" was all he said. I'm not gonna lie, I definitely felt proud. Watching my friend ogle all over pics was a turn-on. I saw him pull up a close-up of her pussy. He just stared at it for a little bit, and looked over every detail.
“Wow she's got a great body.” Andy said.
“Thanks man!” I replied. It was such a turn-on showing her to him. “I'm going to check on Kayla, I'll be right back.”
I headed over to our room excited to tell Kayla i showed him her pics. I walked in the room and shut the door behind me. I crawled up to her and laid down next to her. “Andy really liked your pictures my love.” I whispered in her ear. I heard her moan as I slid my hand down her stomach towards her pussy. My fingers discovered she was soaked and she flashed me a wicked grin. “It turns you on knowing my best friend is dreaming about fucking you doesnt it my little slut?” I asked as I pushed two fingers inside her.
I watched as she arched her back and let out a moan. “Oh yes baby. I want him so badly.” she cooed out to me. I was so turned on by all this. I just wanted it to happen now. She started bucking her hips into my fingers. Her breath started getting short and I felt her body start to tense up. I kissed her on the lips and moved to whisper in her ear.
“I cant wait until Andy and I have our way with you.”
She tensed up hard and started to shudder out her orgasm. I leaned in and kissed her hard as her pussy clenched my fingers. “Mmmmmmmmm” she moaned out. I watched as she let out a big sigh and rode out her orgasm.
“Are we ready to make this happen baby?” I asked between breaths.
“Oh yes Jason. I cant wait”
“Ok, well I'm going to go check on Andy he's still out on my computer I think.” I leaned in and kissed her and headed back out as Kayla curled up to sleep.
I didnt even bring up the pictures and just played games with him like normal. We joked around a bit and just ended up passing out.
The next morning I woke up late and slowly opened my eyes. I looked over as the light hit my wife's body. She looked like an angel lying there naked. As I gazed at her, an idea popped into my head. I leaned forward and kissed her awake.
“Good morning sexy!” I cooed in her ear as she began to wake up.
“Good morning.” she replied. Looking for a shirt to throw on.
“Got an idea for you. Walk around the house naked pretending to do stuff and see if Andy peaks at you.” I said, wondering if she'd go for it.
A wicked little grin formed on her face and she fluffed her hair and started towards the kitchen. I couldn't believe she was so excited to do it. She rustled around in the kitchen for a bit, acting oblivious to her lack of clothing.
“Oh crap! Totally forgot you were here Andy! I'm sorry.” I heard through the door suddenly.
She immediately booked it back to our room and closed the door. She had a fire in her eyes and tackled me to the bed. I was still naked and as she straddled me. I squeezed her ass to draw her close to me and kissed her passionately. She started to grind into me, and that's when I realized how wet she was.
“Wow your pussy is on fire babe!” I said as she slid her lips along my shaft. “Obviously you ejoy teasing my poor friend.”
She locked eyes with me and pushed back against me. “I think i'm ready..” she said under her breath.
“Close your eyes” I said softly to her. She obliged. “How do you want to ride him the first time? Show me!”
She reached back and wrapped her hand around my cock. She started rubbing my head up and down her soaking slit getting it well lubricated. I glanced up at her face and saw her biting her lip and eyes closed. I ridiculously stiff knowing she was thinking about him. She started lowering herself on my cock. She got about halfway down and squeezed super hard with her kiegels and gyrated her hips. She lowered herself the rest of the way down and moaned loudly.
She started picking up the pace and moaning louder and louder. I knew my buddy could hear her out in the living room. Funny to me that they were both thinking about fucking each other as she rode my cock. She bit her lip and grinded down hard against me. I looked up at her face as her eyes were closed. She was loving this..
“Does my little slut like riding my friends cock?” I asked her softly.
“Oh god yes.... his cock feels so good.” She cooed back to me. She started riding me harder and faster. I could tell she was getting close.
“Good girl!” I whispered in her ear. “Your such a good little slut.”
“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM uhhhhh fuckkkkkkk” She cried out. “I'm cumming...!”
“That's it baby! Cum all over my best friends cock!” I said somewhat quietly in her ear. She started shuddering and panting. Her moans began to wind down. We both looked at each other with mischievous smiles.
“I cant wait until this actually happens my love.” I said as i kissed her on the neck.
She giggled and looked me in the eyes. “Me either”
We got dressed and went out and made breakfast. It was quite ironic to have eggs with my buddy out in the living room, completely oblivious to our plans. Kayla was wearing a short little robe that was quite thin. Black underwear underneath that shone through.
After breakfast we chit chatted and talked about what we were going to do that day. We agreed to have a nice little movie day in and just chill. Kayla changed into these little tiny yoga booty shorts, and a tank top with no bra. It was so hot watching her get up from the couch and crawl doggystyle to the TV to change volume. I caught andy stealing several glances. In my head the notion that my wife was going to be fucking somebody else tonight was constantly swirling around my head.
We started drinking pretty early that afternoon. It was only probably 3 pm and we were all getting a little tipsy. I had a pool table in my garage, so we all migrated out there to play it. My wife would take the most ridiculous poses every time she took a shot. Trying to show as much as possible. I got a kick out of it. Kayla was getting flirty with Andy and he was flirting right back. We switched the game to cutthroat. A couple games into it and a couple more drinks, my wife went and cranked up the music. She was obviously quite drunk as she began dancing around and singing with the music. We were all having a good time.
“We should play strip pool!” Kayla uttered out. I looked over at my buddy and he just had his eyebrows raised looking at me.
“Sounds good to me, although you are going down baby!” I replied.
In cutthroat, you each get 5 balls ie 1-5 6-10 11-15 and when the other ppl hit all yours in you're finished. Well, Andy was up to break first and BAM he hits it and one of kaylas balls goes in. She tried to act frustrated but i wasnt buying it. We both stared intently as she reached under he shirt and pulled it over her head. She smiled at both of us and giggled it off.
He hit another one in. He stood up and looked over at Kalya expectantly. She looked at me, then back at him. “I'm only taking my socks off this time, that counts as 1.”
“Haha, well if you play like you normally do, its just a matter of time Kayla!” Andy chuckled under his breath.
She got her socks off and was standing there in yoga shorts, a bra and panties. She went over to the pocket andy was trying to shoot in and let her boobs hang down right above it. She was wiggling back and forth trying to distract him. He missed my a mile and obviously it worked.
Next was my turn. I lined it up and sunk her ball in. That grin was wiped right off her face. “HA! C'mon babe... this was your idea.”
She stepped back away from the pool table and turned around. She hooked her thumbs in her waistband and started dancing a little bit. As she wiggled her way out of the she looked back at Andy and smiled. There she was in a tiny black thong and a pushup bra. I was pretty blown away by how comfortable she was. Normally she's a good conservative girl.
I Aimed carefully and hit another one in. Again she tried to act flustered but I could tell it was fake. She Turned around again facing away from us. She reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. She had our undivided attention and was relishing it. She reached her hands up under her bra and tossed it out on a chair. We watched as she turned around. She had her hands covering her nipples and strutted over to us. She stood there in her thong clutching her tits waiting for me to take a turn.
“That's right we're playing pool!” I laughed. I lined up my shot and missed it. Rats. Oh well. Andy and i watched as she had to use both hands to use her pool stick. The combination of her ass sticking out in a thong, and her tits squishing against the pool table was a sight to behold. She hit one of mine in and one of andys. We both took our shirts off.
Next was Andy's turn. Kayla wasnt coving up anymore and was floating around the room like an angel. Kayla went over to andy and got real close to him. “If you hit all of Jason's balls in you can touch them.” She said motioning towards her tits. Andy got a big grin on his face.
“CHEATING!!” I called out. “Not fair to use those against me!”
Somehow the stars aligned and he sunk all of mine in. I got compeletely naked and sat down in my chair to watch. My wife had 1 ball left and Andy had 4. He sunk her last one in and stood up triumphantly. Looking defeated, Kayla dropped her panties. She stood in the middle of the room stark naked, tying her ponytail up.
“So when do i get to play with them?” Andy asked, pointing at her tits.
“Oh ya, now i suppose. Come sit in this chair.” Kayla responded. She looked over at me to make sure everything was ok. I was ear-to-ear smiles back at her. He sat down in the chair and she straddled the end of his legs.
“They're all yours!” She said to him, giving her tits a little shake. His eyes were fixed on her tits. He reached up and started fondling her. It was a huge turn on to see from my poiint of view. He was feeling every bit of her tits. I looked at her face and she had her eyes closed. I heard her let out a big sigh. She moaned a little from the massaging.
“Wow Kayla, Your tits are soo amazing” And he said short of breath. He leaned her forward and started kissing on them. I watched as he circled her nipple with his tongue and started sucking on it. Kayla let out a moan an relaxed on his lap. I walked towards the bar and asked anyone if they wanted another drink. Kayla said sure and stood up and walked over to me. She had a wicked grin on her face. She got up close to me behind the bar and stuck my hand between her thighs.
I immediately looked her in the eyes. She was absolutely soaking! That little slut really likes this. We both smirked at eachother and i knew it was just a matter of time now. I still couldnt believe how wet she was. This was going to be a fun night.
“Hey baby, you should lay on the pool table so we can do some body shots.” I suggested.
Liking this idea she got up on the table and laid down. There was her perfect 19 year old body spread out naked on the table. I put the tequila shot on her navel, and the lime in her mouth. I added some salt on her hip bone.
“You first since you won pool” I said to andy. He got up and went over to her and took the shot. He took his sweet time licking up the salt. I'm pretty sure there was some tongue action on the lime transfer as well. We took turns doing a couple body shots then helped her up. She kissed me long and passionately on the lips. She grabbed my hand and started walking me towards our bedroom.
“You comin?” I asked Andy. He looked bewildered. Unsure of what to do.
“You guys are just drunk its not a good idea.” he replied.
“Actually I've been planning this for several weeks.” Kayla chimed in. “It's not the alcohol. Would you mind if I gave you a blowjob?” She bit her lip and motioned for him to follow us. He did, and all three of us went into the room. My heart was racing. Andy started removing his clothes. Kayla got down on her knees and started kissing my cock. I reached out coming my fingers through her hair.
“That's a good girl....” I moaned out as my wife started sucking me off. Andy was out of his clothes in a hurry and went to stand next to me. Kayla started rubbing me with her hand as she began to kiss on his cock. His was a little bit bigger than mine; which is the biggest shes ever had. He instantly got full hard at about 7.5 inches. I couldnt help but watch as my wife expertly flicked her tongue around his cock. She looked up at him and started stuffing more and more into her mouth. She came up for air then deepthroated the whole thing.
“Holy fucking shit ughhh” Andy cried out. This was his first blowjob by someone who knew what they were doing. He looked down in disbelief as Kayla repeatedly sucked all of it in. I reached down to make sure she was still ready and wet, and her whole bottom was soaking. This was the most she's ever been turned on by a mile.
“lets get up on the bed” I suggested. Kayla stood up and smiled at Andy as they crawled in bed with me. She laid down on her back in the middle of the bed. One on each side, we started kissing each nipple.
“My Wildest fantasy is coming true!” Kayla moaned out. We both kissed her neck and back to her tits. She was squirming and moaning and writhing under us. My hand snaked its way down her stomach and found her clit. Her pussy was absolutely on fire! I kissed my way down her stomach and started sucking on her clit and flicking it with my tongue.
“MMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmm yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” Kayla Cried out. “Please dont stop...” I slowly pushed a finger in as i sucked on her clit. Then two.
She grabbed onto my hair and pushed my face down into her clit. “Ohhh Jason i'm cumming...” I heard as she started grinding her hips into my face. I Grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her in tighter.
“MMMMMM FCUKKK YAAAAAAAAAA OHHHHH UHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Kayla moaned out. As she was recovering i rolled her up to doggy style and spanked her ass. Andy took a seat infront of her and she immediately started sucking him. I spanked her again.
“God Kayla, you're such a good fucking slut!” I said as i rubbed my cock up and down her pussy. I started pushing in her tight pussy. I felt her body tense up as i got the tip in. I put my hand on the small of her back and pushed lightly for her to go deeper. She was sucking off Andy like a wild woman. I Felt her tight pussy squeezing my cock as I slid in.
“God your pussy feels so good baby. You're soo wet. Do you like being used by two guys?” I asked her
She let out a long moan with Andy's cock still in her mouth. I pulled almost all the way out and slid back in. She looked soo sexy sucking my friends cock as I fucked her. I started going harder and harder. You could hear how wet she was as I smacked against her.
“ohhhh god yes Jason. Fuck your little slut” She cried out. It took everything i Had to not cum right there as she said that. She was jacking him off and looking back at me. God she's so fucking sexy. I pulled out and sat down on the bed. She still had her ass up in the air as if it were begging for more cock. Andy got the hint and got behind her. She started stroking my cock locking eyes with me. I watched as he lined his cock up to her. She bit her lip and whimpered.
It was surreall; watching as my friend entered her. I lifted her chin so she would kiss my cock. She looked so perfect there between us. She was moaning all over my cock as he pushed into her. I reached down and brushed her hair behind her ear. She looked up at me with lust glazing over her eyes. It was so hot seeing how much she liked this. Andy was slowly pumping her now. I watched as her ass cheeks jiggled a little with each of his thrusts.
“Oh my god Kayla, your pussy is sooo fucking tight.” Andy mentioned between thrusts.
She was lightly stroking my cock right now. Lost in the sensation of a new cock inside her. She looked back at him and spread her cheeks.
“Do you like fucking your best friends wife?” She asked him with a wicked smile. He shuddered but didnt say anything. He grabbed each side of her hips firmly and started thrusting harder. Kayla was moaning loudly with each slap against her ass. A loud smack rang out as he spanked her.
“Ohhhh gooodddd yess.... Andy ugh..... fuck meeeeeeeee!!!!!!!” Kayla moaned out unctrollably. “dont stop ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i'm cummmminnngggg!!!”
Andy kept taking her hard. I watched as she tensed up and came harder than she had in her life. She balled up the sheets with her fists and was moaning out gibberish. Andy started to slow down. She collapsed down on her side trying to catch her breath. By this time I was hard as a rock. I positioned her with one leg forward and started entering her on her side. It was a new sensation pushing into her after someone else had fucked her. I Leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. She kissed me back with soo much passion and love. It felt like time stopped for a second and it was just me and her on the universe. After our kiss, I whispered in her ear, “I love you.”
“I love you too” she said back.
I rolled her up on top of me. Her ass was hovering above my cock and looked so ready to be fucked. I pushed her back onto me. Her pussy wrapped tightly around my pole as she slid down. She leaned forward on her hands and started riding me slowly. I loved watching her tight pussy grip and pull my cock every time she lifted up. I spread her ass apart and watched her tight pussy.
“God baby, you're fucking amazing.” I remarked.
She looked back at me and grinded against my cock. I gave her ass a nice little smack. She picked up the pace and was riding me hard now.
“MMMM fuck. Just like that baby. Fuck that dick.” I watched as she reached down and started playing with her clit.
“Ohhhh OHHH oHHH yes mmmmm” kayla moaned out.
I started thrusting back into her each time she came down. “be a good little slut and cum on daddys dick baby.” When I said this she twitched and started tensing up. “Ya that's it baby, cum for daddy.” In the meantime i could feel my own orgasm building. I could feel myself getting close.
“MMMMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaa fuckkkkk” she moaned out. “I'm gonna cum again ughhhhhh”
“That's my little slut. Let me feel you cum.” I responded. I could feel my balls start to tighten.
“MMMMMMMMMM yaaaaaaaaaaaa ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh AHHHHHHHHHHHHH” She cried out as she came.
“Ohhh ya fuckkkkk!” i cried out as i came inside her. We stayed there for a second as we both recovered. I felt like my entire energy force just got shot out the end of my cock. She climbed off of me and layed between me and Andy. He got infront of her in missionary position and kissed her on the lips. They made out for a little bit as her heart rate dropped back down.
“Mind if we keep going for a bit?” Andy asked me.
“Go for it! I'll watch..” I said.
Andy lifted her legs back to her ribs and brushed his cock up against her pussy. I watched as he pushed into her. He leaned down and held her and began kissing her again. It was hot watching him slowly pump in and out her. She was kissing him back and moaning into his lips. He started picking up the pace a little bit and broke the kiss. She was moaning loudly now as he was sliding his big cock in and out of her. She looked so sexy whimpering with each thrusts as her titties bounced with them.
“MMMM andy your cock feels soo good.” She said looking up at him. “I love how it stretches my pussy.”
“God kayla.. you're sooo perfect.” Andy said to her. “You have no idea how long i've wanted to do this.” He stopped for a second and put her legs above his shoulders. He wrapped his wrists around her thighs and started fucking her again.
“How hard do you want it?” Andy asked.
“mmmmm, I'll let you know.” She replied.
Andy was fucking her hard. I could see his cock pistoning in and out of her pussy.
“Oh god... Uhhh yesss...” kayla called out in between thrusts.
“Fuck me harder Andy.. Please give me your cock. Ohhhhhhhhhh yaaaa. OHHHH FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG DICK YESSSSSS”
Watching kayla get fucked like that was incredible. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she was getting pummeled.
“OH GODDD YESSS YESSS FUCK ME ANDY... Please dont stop... Please dont fucking stop ohhhh.” My wife cried out.
“I'm going to cum in your litle pussy kayla, oh ya..” Andy growled out.
“OHHH ahhh ughhh ahhhhhhhhhhh” kayla cried out. They were both lost in it and going crazy.
“HMMMMMM oohhhh hhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhh” Andy and kayla came together. It was soo sexy to watch. They spread out on the bed and lied there catching their breath. They sat their panting for a little bit letting the last session catch up to them. Kayla looked over at me to see how I was doing.
“You alright?” kayla inquired.
“Ya that was soooooooooo sexy baby! You're awesome!” I replied.
We got up to get in the shower. I kissed Kayla on the lips hard. God I loved this woman. Definitely “the one.” Later that night we fucked her again, and the next morning. All-in-all i shared her with him 10 separate times. Most epic sex of our lives. :) Hope you enjoyed this story, give me some feedback. Should I tell what happened after that?

OLD-OLD girl's training bra... has anyone smelled them before? wut does it smell like? i get turned on by lil girls wearing them